Sorceress’s Apprentice

By Swogrider

Isa trudged her way up the hillside through the rain at night, her traveling cloak long since soaked through. There had never been much meat on her bones, and so the cold bit her doubly. Her journey had been many weeks, but she was finally nearing her goal. She couldn’t stop now just because of a little bad weather. Having been directed by the locals of the small village some ways behind her now, she approached the home of the one who she had been seeking.

Upon a hill overlooking the village, but far enough away to not be a part of it, sat the ruins of a once-great tower. Its base was chiseled out of large stones that fit together perfectly, but half way up, its magnificence ended abruptly into haphazard remains of bricks sticking out like the still growing bark on the stump of a chopped-down tree. It looked to Isa as if there had been some kind of explosion, as there was wreckage scattered around, the wood and stones the same color as the tower’s. It also must have happened long ago, for these stones were overgrown with mosses and lichens, local plantlife growing comfortably around them.

She stepped into what would be its shadow if the rainclouds hadn’t blacked out the moon above. She took a fortifying breath and knocked three times, loud and firm as her petite fist could manage on the heavy wood. The rain pattered against her hood and shoulders as she waited, and it would have on the top of her chest as well if it was sticking out even the slightest amount. It was not.

A palm-sized circular hole opened in the center of the door, revealing a bright green eye.

“Who goes there?”

“My- I am Isa, Miss. I have travelled a long way to see you. I have a-”

“Dancing gods, does Precipitus have nothing better to do? Come in, girl.” The smooth voice behind the door replied, cursing the rain god. The circle hatch closed, and moments later, after the rumblings of what must have been several locks, the door opened, sending a wash of warm hearthlight and heat over her. She sighed verbally and physically.

She had been so distracted by the relief of her cold and wet discomfort that it took her two blinks to process the woman standing before her. She had thought that surely the stories had been exaggerated. Now she understood they had not, and could not have been, as words would never truly do her justice.

Curling locks of raven black hair waterfalled down her shoulders, framing a long but elegant face currently holding an expression of pity. Her robes, black with gold trim, hugged her frame but were loose and billowing around the sleeves and hem.

All of these things Isa noticed after confirming what most of those stories had been about by looking at her chest. It was quite hard not to, as her sloping V of her robes parted all the way down to her navel, showing the undercurve of each breast, her cleavage above, and where they sloped gracefully out of her frame above that. Their perfect shape alone would have been enough to inspire bard songs for generations, but even more bewitching, if you don’t mind the pun, was their sheer size. They jutted towards Isa, their width in the doorframe threatening to prevent her entry entirely. Their bottom curves were just barely above where her hips were the widest. She had no idea how this woman was standing so straight.

The woman shook her head, and by extension her breasts, snapping Isa out of her stare. “Let’s get you dry, you poor thing. Come, we’ll sit by the hearth. It’s been roaring for hours to fend off this chill. Should set you right plenty quick.” She stepped to the side, needing to step further back than anyone else would have.

“Thank you, Miss! You are kind as they say.” Isa stepped into the half-tower, noting thankfully that it still had a complete roof, as well as a curved stair following one wall onto a second floor. All around her were shelves filled with books and objects and mechanisms she could not even guess at the purpose of. At the far end opposite the door was the aforementioned hearth, basking the two overstuffed chairs and small table before it in a warm orange glow.

“Oh?” She said, closing the door behind her. “They say that, do they?” She perked up an eyebrow, leading her towards the chairs. “Then I’m sure you’ve heard what else they say.”

Isa’s face reddened, embarrassed to have given herself away. “I try not to put too much stock in rumor, Miss.”

“Wisely so.” She said, giving her an appraising look. She held out her hands, palms up. “Your cloak, please. You can take off your shoes and socks and place them there to dry as well.”

Isa nodded, unbuckling the hood and letting it drop before pulling it off, revealing the thin homespun blouse and the shift beneath, both stuck to her wet skin. It demonstrated rather strikingly her complete lack of curves, but beside this woman any girl from her village would have looked plain by comparison. She removed her shoes and socks, laying them out before the ring of stones that kept the fire contained.

The woman nodded in thanks at the soaked garment, hanging it on a hook beside the fire where it could dry. She gestured for Isa to have a seat as she took the one opposite her. Her chest bounced rather distractingly as she sat.

“Regardless of your gracious tact, please do indulge me. What exactly have you heard of me?” She steepled her fingers, elbows resting on the arms of her chair, and leaned back, an intrigued smile creeping onto her face. “Do tell.”

Isa pulled the chair closer to the fire, putting out her palms to the heat. She swallowed, picking her words carefully.

“I’ve heard that many have received blessings from you. That you are generous with your boons and fair with your payments. That you-”

“Come now!” She waved away her flattery. “Speak the truth or not at all! I would have the good as well as the bad.”

“Very well.” Isa nodded, her fear melting into the hearth’s heat. “You curse just as equally as you bless,” She said evenly, “You cause chaos to every town and village you come across, and still, people seek you out. And there isn’t a story I’ve heard that didn’t mention your… assets.” She tried not to let hesitation seep into her voice. “How just looking upon them can cause men and women alike to abandon all reason and swear fealty to you. They call you…” She hesitated, not wanting to offend her.

“Go on.” She smiled as if she’d heard all this before. No doubt she had. Isa let out her breath.

“The Boob Witch.”

“Ugh!” She leaned forward, clutching the bridge of her nose. Isa couldn’t keep her eyes from falling into that cleavage when so presented. “All the titles I’ve had and that one has to stick!” She shook her head. “I saved the continent, you know! But do people call me Master Sorceress Seraphinae? No! Boob Witch.” She humphed, falling back into her chair hard and crossing her arms. The action squeezed her breasts, pushing them down.

“I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to-”

“No, no-” She waved her off. “I won’t shoot the messenger. Besides, while it’s not the title I’d prefer, it’s certainly one that I’ve earned.” She smiled knowingly, something in her eyes telling Isa that she could tell she was trying very hard not to stare.

“How did you get them?” Isa asked, then immediately realized what she’d asked and stammered out “Your tittle- TITLE!” She coughed. “Title, I mean.” She shrunk down into the chair, embarrassed.

“It’s a long story.” She laughed at Isa’s discomfort, shimmying a little to tease her with the double meaning. “But I’m sure you wouldn’t be interested.”

Isa’s eyes lit up. “Oh, but I would! With all the hearsay, I would rather know the truth from the woman herself, Miss.”

“Sera is fine.” She cocked her head, wondering if she could indulge her conceit a little, just for once. “You really want to know?”

Isa nodded vigorously, drops of water spattering the patterned rug.

Sera stood, taking in a deep breath and stretching her back in a way that almost made it look like her breasts grew for a moment before she exhaled. “Alright! If I’m going to tell this story, we’re going to need some drinks. Tea?”

Sera left the room, Isa remarking to herself how while her backside might not be as legend-craftingly huge as her front, it was no less shapely. While left alone she had some time to inspect the room. She focused in on the life-sized portrait hung above the fireplace. It was not of Sera, rather another witch dressed in a tight green bodice with wild red hair. She did not share her host’s plentitude, though was beautiful nonetheless.

Sera returned with two steaming cups, placing one in Isa’s hands.

“Now, before I tell you my life’s story, I would know a little of yours.” She took a sip of her tea. “Tell me about yourself.”

Isa looked down. “There isn’t much to tell, really. My father was a baker. My mother washed clothes for an inn. Our village is called Travenhold, far out west, though not as far as over the ocean.”

“I know of it.” Sera nodded. “And what of yourself? Where do you spend your time?”

“I… I’m just a tavern maid. I served food and drink and give- gave… as much as I could to my parents.”

“I ask again, where do you spend your time?” She emphasized the word.

“I like to swim.” She replied, bashfully. “And sing, when I get the chance, though I’m not often alone so I don’t often get the chance.”

“You only sing when you’re alone? A pity. A song without an audience is like a book no one can read.”

“I’m not very good,” She added modestly, “but I enjoy it.”

“I’m sure you’re wonderful.” Sera smiled warmly, but her face got suddenly more serious. “Now, Isa- was it?”

“Yes Mi- Yes Sera.”

“Now Isa,” She started again, “What made you brave the journey to seek me out? Please be honest with me. There is nary a tale I haven’t heard; A would-be lover you would have me bewitch? A curse for one who called you names? Or do you too crave the blessings that my title would lead you to believe I can grant?”

“What? No! Nothing like that.” She fiddled with her fingers, not sure how to put it. She said it as plainly as she could just to get it out. “I want to be your apprentice.”

There was silence for a beat, then Sera burst out laughing. It took her several seconds to compose herself well enough to talk, jiggling all the while.

“You- Hahaa! You would have me as a Mistress?” Her laughter continued before dying down again. “That is something I haven’t heard before!”

“I’m serious!” Isa let slip some of her anger at the idea being laughed at. “I can do things! Things others can’t!  I’m not-” She didn’t want to say it out loud. Tears built up behind her eyes.

Sera stopped laughing immediately, picking up her meaning. “You’re not normal.” She finished for her solemnly.

Isa nodded.

“Then you’re among friends here.” Sera leaned over, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I did not mean to offend. But those who wish to learn magic often seek to study at the university or find a proper court mage to study under, not some washed up old witch living in a dusty old backwater! It simply caught me off guard is all.”

Isa relaxed. “I, nor my parents could afford the university, even if they approved. As it stands now I can’t-” She repicked her words. “I am likely not returning home.”

“Ah. I see.” Sera felt a pang of pity for the girl, but wouldn’t allow her emotion to overtake her decision making for something this potentially life altering. “I won’t give you an answer just yet. How about this?” She leaned forward, and Isa fought with all her might to maintain eye contact. “You listen to my story, and at the end, if you still want to be my apprentice, I will accept.”

“That’s it?! You’ll do it?!” She practically jumped out of her chair with excitement.

“Woah now! Steady!” Sera held out warding hands as if she was calming a spooked horse. “You haven’t heard the story yet. You just might change your mind.” She gestured for her to sit again.

Isa did so, leaning forward in rapt attention.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

You may not believe it, but my story began much like yours does. I was a farmer’s daughter, my mother having passed when I was young. You may laugh at the irony if you wish, but for most of my young life, most of my time was spent with my hands around udders. And No, I was not always like this. I was born as ordinary as the other babes in my village, and as the years passed and the other girls blossomed into womanhood, my physical maturity continued to elude me even well into my twentieth year, much to my frustration. Each year the insult compounded, as everything good in a girl's life seemed to come back to the quality of her chest; Finding a husband, nourishing a family, even personal pleasures of the flesh. It was, I am somewhat ashamed to admit, a failure of imagination on my part. It was the year of my twenty-first birthday that events would conspire to alter my course indefinitely.

I have skipped this far ahead, because much of my early life was as normal as anyone else’s. I had dreams, hopes, loves and losses. As much as every youth likes to proclaim that their problems are solely their own, I have found that most feel a similar and all too ubiquitous lack. The world is never big enough for the younger, and often far too big for the older. If it wasn’t for how keenly I felt that lack, I might have grown up to be a farmer more successful and enterprising than my father, making him proud.

On a day as indistinguishable as any other, it happened.

I had been walking back from the market having sold not one, but two of our cows, giving me a hefty bag of silver to bring back to my father. As unwise as I was, I thought I could make the journey home alone. The walk wasn’t even an hour's journey, and many still walked the streets in the hours before the sun fell completely. I had already passed some traders, a merchant cart, and an old woman in a hooded cloak, which is why I was caught completely off-guard when the next two men who passed suddenly had a hand around my neck and a knife against my ribs.

“Scream if you like, girly. It’ll be fast for us either way, but I’m sure you’d like it less.” He said, his breath foul. His compatriot found my coinpurse, ripping it away from where it was tied at my belt.

“No!” I grabbed for it, but the other tightened his grip, and a sharp pain alerted me to the blood trickling down my side.

“Looky here! Where’d a little thing like you get all this?”

“Probably whorin’” The one holding me said, smugly.

“Good then. She’ll have plenty of practice for what’s next.” I sometimes still hear how they laughed then in my dreams. It was the first time in my life I’d felt truly afraid.

“Men these days…” A quiet voice came from the road behind us. “Truly a shame. So opposed to doing a single day’s work that you’ll steal from young girls?” It was the hooded old woman she had passed earlier. She stood in the middle of the road, addressing them directly. She shook her head. “What’s the world coming to?”

“I’ll get to work on you next, granny!” Said the one holding me, and motioned to the other towards her. “Get ‘er. Don’t need a blabber. ‘Sides, might have some jewelry on ‘er worth somethin’.”

He took only one step towards her, but as I was being held facing the other way, I only saw what happened next when he went soaring over both of our heads, screaming all the while.

“The hell?!” The one holding me shoved me hard to the ground, and I turned to see not a hunched and hooded old woman, but a shapely woman in her mid thirties, standing tall and proud, sporting a wild mane of fiery red hair. The man brandished the knife towards her, taking slow steps towards her.

“I’ll give you one chance.” She said, her voice clear and firm. “Apologize and promise to change your ways, and I might take you to face the king’s justice.”

“Shut it you wailing bitch!” He took a step forward to start running. “I’ll gut you like-”

She sighed, not upset, just disappointed. She threw her hand out towards him.

The air was suddenly filled with screams as the cutthroat suddenly found himself very on fire. He flailed and thrashed, running into the nearby woods, no doubt looking for the closest lake. I knew this road. There was no lake that close.

The other would-be thief, probably concussed, couldn’t be sure if what he was seeing was real. When he seemed to decide it was, he got up, running as fast as he could in a maladroit zigzag away from the woman.

She held out a hand, and my bag of silver pieces, which had been spilled all across the dirt road, reordered themselves back into the coin purse and floated over to land softly in her palm. She walked over to me, helping me to my feet, though I was still too stunned to speak.

“Awfully brave to be walking alone with that kind of money.” She pushed the purse into my hands. “You take care to hold on to it.” She smiled, then abruptly walked away, as if nothing more notable had happened than bumping into someone on the street. She was already thirty paces away by the time I found my voice.

“Wait!” I called to her. I ran to catch up with her, ignoring the pain in my side. “Thank you!” I rustled through my purse, taking out a few pieces.

She sighed, only sounding slightly annoyed. “I won’t take your money, girl. Now get back to-” She noticed the blood staining my shirt. She gave a mighty sigh. “Come with me, I’ll patch you up. I won’t have you passing out on your way home.”

She turned, and just as quickly as before, continued walking away. Too grateful and in shock to refuse. I followed her.

She followed the path back towards the market, but before arriving, she took a hard right and began walking into the woods. I paused at the treeline, unsure. She didn’t look back. I followed.

The trees grew more dense, until finally she stopped at a pair of oddly straight trees, standing a short distance apart. It looked as if all of their branches had been stripped away, leaving only leafless vertical trunks. She walked between them and she was gone.

Common sense may have told a different person to have turned away then, but I was who I was, which is why I now am who I am, so I followed her through the trees.

The trees around me shifted into different positions, and I once again caught sight of her, walking just as briskly through the woods. The forest thinned again, until once again we found ourselves on a road, a small village in one direction. In the other, a magnificent tower stood at the top of a hill, close enough to overlook the village, but not close enough to be a part of it. She walked towards it, and I followed. Opening the door with a gesture, she went inside, and I followed.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“So that was here?” Isa asked, looking around the room again with new eyes, then back up to the portrait. “Was that her?”

“I’m getting there!” Sera chided her. “No spoilers.”

“I think it’s kind of obvious at this point.”

“I’m sorry, did you want to tell the story?”

Isa sat back meekly, saying nothing.

“Anyway, to get to the point, yes. That was here, and that was her.” She looked up at the portrait, her eyes going far away for several moments before returning. “Mistress Morwen.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

It was on that day that I decided what I wanted to do with my life. The thought was wedged firmly in my mind like a splinter I couldn’t ignore. I had to know what she knew. I had to do what she did. I had to learn magic. I came to the actual question rather slowly. She treated my wound, held me only briefly with polite conversation of everyday things, then tried to send me on my way.

When I refused to leave back through the trees as she commanded, she became more insistent. When I still refused, I suddenly woke up in my bed the next day as the sun was rising.

She had been doing what she thought was right. Most girls my age should be out there living their lives, which the arcane arts are not suited to. But I was not most girls. And so I found the shorn trees again and made my way back to the tower no less than four times over the next four days, and each time she sent me back.

On the fifth day, she sighed, defeated, and I stated my request for the fifth time.

“Mistress Morwen.” I said, holding my back straight, “Please take me on as your apprentice.”

She held a hand to her temple. “Don’t suppose if I say yes you’ll walk on home now?”

I stood firm, fully ready to suddenly be back in my room again.

“Alright. I’ll give you a chance.”

My heart leapt, but she held up a finger.

“I said a chance.” She went to a cupboard, pulling out a scroll and unrolling it across a table. It appeared to be a map of the nearby villages, with several sections in the woods circled with red ink.

“I have been looking for a selection of artifacts. These are the ones I have yet to collect for myself.” My eyes roamed over the paper, reading the notes scribbled by each of the circles. Words like “Minotaurs, Simple”, “Mana draining slime, Dangerous”, “Kobold hoard”, and one with no writing at all. “If you can obtain one of these objects and bring it back to me, I will accept your request and take you on as my apprentice.”

“What’s here?” I asked, pointing to the unmarked circle that seemed to lie in the forest on the opposite side of the village than the tower.

“Not sure. I’ve only done some basic scrying. All I have is the location. Anything more complex has been scrambling the results.”

“And the thing you need. It’s important?”

She nodded seriously. “But I won’t lie to you. It could be dangerous, even for one such as myself. Going in blindly would be near suicide.”

She went on to explain how dangerous the hazards could be, how I might never be able to return to my normal life after the things I’d seen and blah, blah, blah. I had decided she was trying to scare me into giving up. Surely it was some kind of test. All I had to do was show her I was committed.

Naturally I kept my father in the dark about all of this, avoiding his questions and making up excuses. When he asked where I was going while I was packing my preparations, I’m ashamed to admit I yelled at him. Something inane about how I was an adult now and didn’t need him nosing around in my life. He wasn’t a mean man, but I couldn’t see his attempts to steer my life as anything but controlling. You see, so much of this story could have been avoided if I had just been willing to listen; to my father, to Morwen, to anyone but myself. But as different as I was from most girls my age, all youth share that same fatal flaw, and so instead I slammed the door and made my way towards the shorn trees.

Morwen had at least explained how the trees worked, that depending on the angle you entered you would be sent to a corresponding pair grown elsewhere. It was only a matter of determining the direction, and after a few mistakes ending me up in forests scattered across the continent, I managed to find the location she’d circled.

A circle of grey stones in a clearing held a spiral staircase leading down into the earth. I had found it! I would be an apprentice sorceress in no time at all, and my life would actually mean something! I know you understand how it was impossible to resist. So down I went.

Morwen had described to me some of the things she’d encountered during her other hunts. Traps like spike pits, pressure plates that launch arrows from holes in the walls, and blades or spiked logs swinging down from the ceiling for the basics. Creatures like minotaur, naga, kobolds, and a dozen other varieties of beastmen that call the abandoned ruins or secreted caverns their homes as more pressing threats. You can reasonably predict what these dungeon denizens will do based on their nature, but humans? The deadliest of them all. The only others that would have traveled these depths were other sorcerers, and so the unpredictability of their individual creativity can make for truly diabolical magical traps. Sudden clouds of acid rain, rooms that cannot hold breathable air inside of them, or a hundred and one types of enchanted fire, just to list a few examples.

All of this, and I still thought myself clever enough to simply avoid them and retrieve the object. That was only two steps, after all.

This dungeon, however, was not like any of those. Nothing barred my way as I held my torch before me. I encountered no resistance at all, just a simple series of halls roughly hewn into the stone.

There, in the featureless tunnel, something caught my eye. Swept off to the side and stuffed into a crack in the walls was a crumpled up piece of parchment. Working carefully so as not to rip it, I extracted it from the rock and unfolded it.

On its face were several circles of runes I knew not the meaning of, most of which were scratched out rather incompletely. They were ripped from something that was not a textbook, as they looked to be handwritten, with only a few notes continued from a previous page, their placement haphazard.

“Same as before” and “works better but not much” were placed by two of the scratched out runic circles. The only thing on the parchment not scratched out was the biggest circle that took up the bottom half, with the accompanying note of “Effective and no side effects but inefficient”. The back was blank.

Having no way to decipher its meanings, I folded it and placed it in my pocket, determining to show it to Morwen later.

I continued through the passage until I arrived at a domed chamber with a single pedestal in the center. It was right there waiting for me on a silver platter. Damn I was good at this.

On the pedestal sat a golden idol in the shape of a sphere. It glinted in the torchlight, revealing its details to me as I stepped closer. It wasn’t just a sphere, it was a planet, with a trailing banner embossed into it. There were words etched into it, but they were face down against the plinth. I picked it up, struggling to lift it until I used two hands. It was quite heavy, probably solid gold. I turned it over. It read, “Make the world a better place.”

My torchlight was suddenly dim in comparison to the circle of runes around me burning their cryptic symbols into my eyes. They spun in one direction while a smaller concentric circle of different runes spun in the other, followed by two more circles. When they were spinning so fast I could no longer make out individual shapes, but only saw it as several streaking lines of light, they all collapsed inwards towards me.

I closed my eyes, bracing for my head to explode or my skin to start melting off, but nothing came. I looked down at myself, and finding no damage or extra limbs, I assumed the magical trap had missed. Counting my blessings, I hefted the golden globe into my arms and dashed out of there. I practically ran all the way back to the tower.

When Mistress Morwen saw me dripping in sweat and breathing hard upon opening the door, she was about to shout at me before I used my burning arms to hoist the sphere in her face.

“Teach me.” I said, triumphant.

Her surprise slowly shifted into approving respect.

A woman of her word, my apprenticeship began the same day. We worked all afternoon. She set me to staring at rocks, describing to me how I could channel my focus until I could start them shaking with just my attention. It wasn’t the flashy fireballs of my daydreams. It was time-consuming and mentally exhausting, but that I could finally see my spark made me set to fanning it with everything I had.

She gave me a place to sleep in the tower, finally granting me the freedom from my father’s farm I had always wanted. Blessings tend to come in threes, however, and that night as I undressed for bed I noticed for the first time, two gentle rises of fat on my chest. Nature had finally caught up with me! Everything in my life was finally going right!

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“It was probably the single happiest day of my life.” Sera said, smiling wistfully to herself as she stared into the fire. “Though I didn’t yet know-”

She looked over, finding Isa had nodded off, head tilted against the chair’s side, a bit of drool trailing from her lip. She smiled. The poor thing must have been exhausted.

She stood, tapping her on the shoulder gently to wake her. “Perhaps it’s time for bed.” She motioned towards the stairs with her head. “We can finish the rest later.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

After setting Isa up in the guest bedroom, Seraphinae the Sorceress went back to her chair in front of the hearth and stared at the flames. She let her hands wander up to her chest, running slow circles around her areola through the soft fabric of her robe until gooseflesh shot up her arms. She pinched them each between two fingers, forcing her nipples to emerge, fully swollen. She carefully stifled any sounds she made as she tugged, twisted and flicked at them, reminding herself not to get lost in the sensations. She’d barely touched herself intimately anywhere else for years now. There was no point. Nothing felt better.

She kept herself awake with the teasing motions, stopping herself from reaching her pleasure several times by forcing her hands away and breathing calmly before continuing. She did this until the roaring fire had died and only ash and softly glowing embers remained. She would only rest once she was sure Isa was sleeping. She would have to ensure she rose early tomorrow as well. She wouldn’t want to scare her new guest.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

           

Isa’s dreams were filled with visions of breasts, and awaking groggily from the best sleep of her life and remembering the previous day’s events, she found this no surprise. The blankets had held her, impossibly plush and warm, but she hadn’t remembered them being this heavy. She rolled, and the weight rolled with her. Her eyes opened.

She shot upright, or at least she tried to. Her back and shoulders strained as an unfamiliar burden tried to keep her pinned to the bed. She had to push herself up with her arms, and when the blanket slid off, she screamed.

A pair of breasts as equally massive and impossibly faultless as the sorceress’s hung from her chest. She’d been wearing a nightshirt, but it had been hopelessly ill-equipped to handle these adornments, and so they hung almost fully out the bottom of its hem, not even half of the skin between her nipples and collarbones being covered by the entire garment.

No sooner had she covered her mouth in surprise at her own outburst that they shrunk absurdly back into her chest. It happened so fast that her shift floated mid-air for a moment before drifting back down to be draped against her usual flatness.

She blinked, not believing what her eyes or her senses were telling her had just happened. She sat there, deciding whether or not it had been her imagination. She shifted her shoulders this way and that, inspecting them from every angle she could. When a minute had passed and nothing else had happened, she rose to dress herself, keeping an eye on her chest as if it were about to explode outwards again.

She had expected to redress in her now-dry clothes, but a practical half-robe with a matching set of drawstring pants in navy blue were laid out atop the dresser. She found that it fit her rather well, despite being a little loose in the chest. She’d never worn anything so silky. With how light they were she barely felt like she was wearing anything.

Deciding that her dreams must have spilled over into her wakefulness and chastising herself for being so silly, she pulled herself together and opened the door, stepping back into the tower’s interior on the second floor.

Having been too exhausted last night to pay attention to her surroundings, she now got a good look around the second story. There was yet another staircase against the wall overlapping the first set leading to a third floor. The walls were covered in maps and charts. Some marked continents, some oceans, but the ones that caught her eye were the ones denoting stars and constellations. Close to one of the shuttered windows was an object she’d only ever heard described, an elongated telescopic lens on a three-legged stand used for inspecting celestial objects.

Hearing movement, she turned to the stairs to see Sera walking down, her chest bouncing with every step in a way that made Isa feel as though she should look away.

“Oh good, you’re awake!” She smiled warmly. “I hoped you slept well?”

Isa hesitated, deciding against relaying her odd daydream. “Like you wouldn’t believe! And thank you for the clothes, Miss. It’s more than I deserve.”

“Sera, please.” She waved away both the title and the self-deprication. “And you likely deserve more than you give yourself credit for. Now come, let’s get something to eat. I still have some sweetbread, and I'd be thankful if you helped me avoid eating all of it myself.”

They traveled back downstairs, and after a delightful breakfast and some fresh honeyed tea around the cookstove, they took their seats, Sera arranging the chairs for them to be across from one another before the hearth.

After filling in the gaps that Isa’s sudden sleep had taken from the last parts of her story, Sera resumed her tale.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

One day, when the stone would move no more and I was at my wit’s end, Morwen taught me something valuable, if in a barbaric way.

“Raise the stone.” She commanded evenly.

Trying to please her, I focused with all my might, and could scarcely make it rattle on the barrel. “I can’t! I’m too tired! I’ve had enough for the day.”

“Perhaps.” She reached out one hand, the other behind her back. “Give me your hand.”

I did so.

From behind her back she revealed a pair of shears, and holding my wrist in an iron grip, placed my pinky finger between the blades.

“Mistress?!” I tried to yank my arm away, but she held firm.

“One of two things will happen in the next ten seconds. You will raise the stone, or you will lose a finger.”

“Mistress! You can’t be-”

“Ten. Nine.”

My mind raced, adrenaline flooding my system. Fighting her was doing no good. In a panic, I turned my attention to the stone. I had given all I had to give. My attention sloughed off it like rain from a roof.

“Five. Four.” Her march of numbers did not slow.

“Mistress!” I threw everything I had at the tiny stone. It shook only slightly, though it did not rise.

“Three. Two.”

One moment stretched into a hundred. The fear honed my mind. I could no longer feel my body, or her hand, or the shear’s blades slowly pinching my skin. There was nothing else in the world but the stone and I. It was so simple. Not easy, but simple.

The stone rose.

Reality crashed back into me as I stumbled back, Morwen having released my hand. My backside hit the wooden floor hard. I heard the stone clattering back against the barrel.

“Never underestimate the power emotion can have on your casting.” She said, as if she hadn’t been about to commit me to a nine-fingered life. “Fear can be a deadly distraction, or a vital tool.” She nodded. “Your studies are finished for today. Rest up.”

With that she left me, hyperventilating on the floor. I did not sleep well that night.

Upon waking the next morning I found Mistress Morwen had just finished inspecting the golden planet I had retrieved for her a dozen ways with lenses and scales and other devices I didn’t yet understand.

“Other than being worth its weight in gold,” Morwen said, her shoulders sagging, “There is nothing magical about this object.” She dropped it on her desk on the third floor with a definitive thump. “It has no function whatsoever.” She seemed as disappointed as I was. “Completely useless to me. Tell me again how you got this?”

“In one of the dungeons marked on your map! I had to dodge traps and everything!” I whined, skirting the truth. She didn’t need to know how much dumb luck was involved.

“Well, it’ll make a great paperweight.” She took it, placing it on a high shelf among other odds and ends. “And effort is effort. I guess you can stay.”

I did not laugh at her not-joke.

“So what’s the plan for today?” I asked, failing to mask the excitement in my voice.

“Same as yesterday.”

Luckily for you I am just telling you what I had to experience first hand, so we can skip over the monotony. For the first two weeks of my apprenticeship the only thing I did, day in and day out, was stare at rocks. Sometimes a pebble, sometimes a rough stone, sometimes a chunk of granite. I think she just picked up a random one any time she happened to be outside. It was never the same rock twice.

I would sit there at my improvised desk, a barrel with a stool beside it, and do what she told me to: focus my attention and intent and try to make it float. I ended the first four days with a pounding headache, still only able to get it to quiver slightly. The work was grueling and painfully boring, but I could sense my progress. I carried on as she’d told me.

            By the end of the eighth day, I had two moments of success, where it briefly lifted into the air before falling back down. By the twelfth day I could hold it in the air with all of my mental energy for just one or two seconds.

            As my studies progressed, so did nature. After the second full week of rock-based torture, my chest had bloomed into the first inklings of real womanhood. Sure, most girls in most villages probably had what I did much earlier, but still I cherished them. The waiting had made it all the sweeter. Maybe you can understand the feeling. On the fourteenth day I had to go down to the nearby village to find a tailor to make me my first brassiere. I cannot describe my elation. They were still small by any standard, but they were mine.

On the eighteenth day, I could force the stone to hover for five whole seconds. After this, Morwen deemed me ready for the next step of my training.

“Focus, Mana, and Intent.” She explained as she rifled through her many shelves on the third floor, looking for something. She stepped around her messy bed as she did so. “These are the pillars of magic. Failing one, you will fail in your purpose. Ah, here it is.” She carried over to me what looked like a silver pocket watch and placed it in my hand. Inscribed on it was a flower, ten distinct petals surrounding it cut from quartz crystal. As it fell into my hand, two of its petals glowed a dim blue.

“Behold! The fruit of all your labors.” She said sarcastically, knowing I would be disappointed. As I didn’t understand, I just turned my head. “Your mana.” She clarified. “Your essence, your energies, your power. Whatever you call it, you can’t start a fire without fuel. It will regenerate quickly when you’re not using it to channel, so it effectively caps the power and range of your magic. This-” She pointed to the two glowing petals, “Is how far your reservoir had come.” She held out her hand to take it back. I dropped it into her palm.

One after another, from the bottom left all the way around the circle, the gems lit up blue one by one. When every one was alight, they began to change color in the same progressing pattern, a clockwise circle. Glowing completely purple, again it continued, orange, then red, then gold. It only stopped when six of the ten petals shined a brilliant white, the other four remaining red. My eyes went wide. Fifty six! How far the gap between us!

You have a ways to go yet.” She placed the object back on the shelf. “But this will keep steady track of your progress.”

“How long?” I asked. “How long have you been training to have that much?!”

“It’s impolite to ask, dear.” She winked slyly at her. “But every master is an eternal student.”

“So that’s mana.” I said, nodding slowly as if I understood something I certainly did not. “But focus and intent? Aren’t those the same thing?”

She shook her head. “Certainly not. Think of your rocks. Ignoring mana for the moment, If you had all of your attention on the rock, but not trying to make it rise, it would not. By the same token, if your intent was clearly envisioned to make it rise, but were staring out the window, it would not. That you could do even this much shows that I was correct to take you on as a student. Many try for years and are unable to do even that much.”

My pride swelled, but she gave me a silent look that told me not to allow that to overtake me. She went to another shelf, this time finding what she needed instantly, a thick tome bound in dark leather.

She wiggled her eyebrows up and down. “Now for the fun stuff!” She opened the book to the first page. It was filled top to bottom with drawings of cryptic symbols in orderly circles, with annotations beside each.

“You may have heard stories as a child of great wizards calling down lightning or sending surging floods and earthquakes with only a wave of their hands. This is foolishness, and I won't have any apprentice of mine believing it.”

“But before-” I interrupted. “That man on the road! You set him ablaze with just a flick of your wrist!”

She held up a finger. “Half of success is preparation.” She walked to a hook on the wall beside her desk where her traveling cloak hung. Bringing it to me, she turned the sleeves inside out. On the inside of their hem, sewn directly into the dark green garment with gold thread, was a circle of runes. She showed the other arm, showing a different sewn circle. “Wind and fire tend to do my heavy lifting while I’m out and about.” She returned the cloak to its hook. “But I wouldn’t put all your stock into pre-crafted spells alone. It's a poor witch who cannot improvise based on circumstance.”

This opened my eyes to the world of magic. True magic, not just fanciful tales I’d heard as a girl. I was enraptured, and hungry for more.

Once again you experience the benefits of existing in the present. I will now explain to you what it took me months to learn and years to master.

There are three levels of magic. Raw magic, the most basic form, is what I’d been doing so far. Using focus, mana, and intent to visualize an outcome and make it so. This, however, is highly inefficient. It drains your mana as well as your mental and physical fortitude. She was wise to teach me this first, for after learning raw magic, the others become easy by comparison. Easy, but not simple.

The next level is runes. Like words, each has a meaning, but string many together and the meaning changes. The more runes in a circle, the more complex and precise your result can be. To understand, picture the color green, for example. Now picture a house. Now picture a greenhouse. If you conjured an image of a house that is green, you’ve missed out on how the context changes: A humid room of glass to grow plants in. Runes are the same.

Runes can be drawn on or carved into anything, but a completed circle only defines the intent of your spell. You still need to focus on it and channel your mana into it to cast your spell.

The third and final level is incantations. Each rune can be abstracted into a sound, which can be enunciated all at once while channeling your mana and focus to cast a spell freehand. This takes much more practice, and is much more prone to error. Imagine creating an entire page of writing vs needing to come up with and recite the entire thing start to finish with no mistakes. It sounds easy, but even small deviations in enunciation, tone, or focus can spell disaster. Pardon the pun.

After intimidating me with the thickness of the book and the density of its pages, she took out an ink and quill, quickly sketched something onto a scrap of parchment, and held it out to me. I took it. It had five runes in a circle. She pointed to each one in turn.

“Heat, amplification, and these three here are for the location: the center of the circle. Channel your mana into this.”

I obeyed. Just as I had practices on the stones, I focused gaze, steadied my attention and-

I gave it just an inkling of the force it had taken to lift the stone and the center blackened before bursting into flame, quickly consuming the rest of the parchment from the inside out. I dropped it in surprise.

“I barely even looked at it!”

She nodded. “That’s how easy prepared runic circles can be compared to raw magic.” She pointed down at the first page. “Now, page one…”

And so proceeded the next phase of our training. The mornings were spent on the academic study of runes, a break for lunch and to let my brain return from its melted state, and the afternoons full of raw magic training to increase my maximum mana and how far I could stretch it. I wish I could say I had graduated from rocks, but they only got bigger and heavier. If you’ve been following the story, I think you can guess what else got bigger and heavier as well over the course of my training. Soon my chest was big enough to fill each hand.

It was after one of these days after I had retreated into my room, the same one you slept in last night, and while organizing my clothes a piece of folded parchment fell to the floorboards. It had been the same one I had found in the dungeon, forgotten in the following panic and retreat.

I should have brought it straight to Morwen, but if I could be said to have a hamartia, it would be curiosity. She had taught me enough to channel magic into runic circles, and I recognized several of the runes; amplification, duration, and two that combined meant it was cast on one's target of focus. Sadly common sense could not be taught. I read the notes again. “Effective and no side effects but inefficient”. That couldn’t be that bad. How could I be called a sorceress if I didn’t take new discoveries into my own hands?

My mind was still somewhat strained from a full day of study and training, and I wish I could say that was what dampened my judgment, but I persisted. Holding the parchment in both hands, I leveled my focus and channeled my mana.

I felt the effects instantly. It was like my body had been dunked in a vat of hot water. My face felt flushed. My breathing was suddenly heavy. My chest felt overly full and swollen, even more than usual since in the past few weeks of growing. I found that they were poking uncomfortably against the inside of my brassiere, which I normally found very soft. On top of it all was an overwhelming need to touch myself. I did, and my body raged for more.

I collapsed onto my bed, giving in to the feeling and trying desperately to stay quiet. I had never felt that way about my breasts before. They were suddenly more than just a social boon or an indication of marriageability. They had become fonts of pleasure I could access at any time. I can’t deny, it was addicting. I spent the time until the sun went down and some time after worshiping at the altar of them, working myself to completion over and over and still wanting more, until I eventually fell asleep from exhaustion.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “Have you ever been with a man?”

            Isa jerked upright, caught off-guard by the directness of the question after being so enthralled by the story. She realized she’d been staring at her chest again.

“I’m sorry?”

“Or a woman? I won’t judge.” She asked, innocently.

Isa shifted in her seat. “I... Once. It was… brief. And when we…” She trailed off, too embarrassed to continue.

The look on her face spoke volumes, which Sera read silently. She had said “brief”, but Sera interpreted “unsatisfying” as well. There was no hint that she had found her pleasure.

“Ah.” Sera nodded understandingly. “No one’s first should be so unworthy of remembrance. I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” She said quickly. “I don’t really… I haven’t…” She stopped again. That said it all. She had never found her pleasure.

“And still you came to me?” Sera laughed. “The flesh witch? What possessed you?”

“It’s… complicated. I didn’t have a lot of options.”

“I’m flattered.” Sera said flatly.

“Sorry I didn’t mean-” She took a breath, trying to unbefuddle herself. She looked nervous. “Could you… cast that on me?”

Sera raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Sorry! I shouldn’t have asked. I didn’t-”

A gentle knock at the door made them both look up. Isa was clearly grateful for the distraction.

“Now who could that be?” Sera looked, considered for a moment, then turned back. “Isa, if you please, go wait up in your room while I take care of this. I’m not sure what kind of guests we could be dealing with quite yet.”

Isa nodded, quickly gathering herself and trotting up the stairs to the second floor. Rather than retreat to the guest room, she walked around the bannister, kneeling at the top of the stairs where she could listen in.

She could hear much of the initial conversation, but soon the door opened, and she heard both a man and a woman’s voice.

“Thank you sorceress! Oh thank you! We- We didn’t know where else to turn.”

“How long have you been trying?” Sera asked.

“Eight years.” The man’s voice said. “Eight bloody years we’ve been trying with no luck. Our time is running out I fear.”

“You’ve got time yet.” Sera said calmly. “Please, sit.”

Isa heard them walk over to the hearth, covering her mouth as not to be heard.

“The house is so quiet.” The woman said, almost in tears. “It’s terrible to say, but even just seeing the other children out playing in the sun-” She let out a sob, unable to continue.

“We…” The man paused, and Isa heard the clink of a few coins. “We brought all we had.”

“It’s a pittance! I know!” The woman said apologetically.

“It’s more than my services will cost you.”

Isa heard them both sigh in relief.

“How much?” The man asked.

“For you?” The small clink of coin against coin hit Isa’s ears as Sera picked one from his hand. “Just this.”

The sound of coins clattering to the floor and rolling against the wooden boards filled the room. He must have dropped them in shock.

“A single copper piece?!” He asked incredulously. The woman sobbed, only now it was a happy one.

“It’s more than enough.” Sera said magnanimously. Her tone took on a more serious note. “Though I must warn you. If you are to do this, there are certain… side effects. You will likely get more than you bargained for.”

“Like what?” The man asked.

“Well, I don’t know what your home life is like, but you likely won’t be able to keep your hands off of each other for the next few days. All purely physical, of course. You will still be yourselves, just… more.”

They considered for a moment, and apparently having decided, the woman began to cry again. “Oh thank you! Thank you!”

She said thank you about a dozen more times while the man picked up his fallen coins.

“Please follow me. We will need to go to the basement for what we need. I hope neither of you have an issue navigating a ladder?” Isa scrunched up her face. The tower had a basement?

After they answered in the negative, Sera seemed to have a thought and added. “Actually, if you don’t mind, my… apprentice would benefit from seeing this type of magic up close. For educational purposes of course. Would you consent to her presence?”

Isa’s heart leapt. Had she just said apprentice?

“I suppose…” The man said, a little wary.

“Anything.” The woman said, her voice still shaking from how much she’d been crying.

“It’s settled then. Isa! Please come down! You can stop your eavesdropping!”

Her face going hot at being caught red-handed, Isa contritely descended the stairs like a girl who’d been caught with a hand in the cookie jar.

“How d’you do.” She greeted the couple sheepishly, starting to bow before shifting awkwardly into a curtsey. Seeing their clothes she could tell they weren’t well off, a well worn homespun shirt and pants on the man, a plain frock on the woman. They gave her a differential nod, then went back to looking at Sera. Isa was amazed that neither of them had said a single word about her chest.

            “Alright then.” Sera nodded. “Follow me.”

            She led them to the area beneath the first floor staircase, and taking a metal rod that blended in with the fire poker by the hearth, she slid it through a hole between two panels and lifted, revealing a square set of wooden floorboards that came up all together. A ladder was placed there, leading into darkness.

            “I’ll go down first and light the lamps. One moment.” Sera descended first, the wife discretely nudging her husband in the ribs when she caught him staring at how she had to maneuver and squish herself through the hole. Isa couldn’t blame him. She wasn’t sure how she even used the ladder. When gentle orange light flared up inside, she called them down.

            The man went first, then the woman. When Isa followed, she carefully stepped down the ladder until her foot slid into something soft.

            Looking around, she found a circular space a slight smaller in diameter than the rest of the tower. Its walls were supported with thick pillars of stone, but the first thing that caught her eye was what she’d stepped in. Sand. Piles and piles of it. It was stacked up in dunes along every wall, filling every corner. The second thing was the dozens of concentric runic circles carved into the stone of the floor. This was the first time Isa had seen the symbols Sera had described to her, and she couldn’t take them all in.

            “Sir, you’re going to be first, and because I assume this is a decision you would both want input on, I must ask you both. Would you like me to change the pillar as well as the stones?”

            It took a moment for them to understand her meaning. The husband considered.

            “Well I wouldn’t mind- Ow!” The wife had slapped him on the shoulder.

            “Don’t forget why we’re here! You fit me perfectly already.” She addressed Sera directly. “Just the stones, if you please.”

            “As you wish. Just a moment while I prepare.”

She began by taking handfuls of sand and placing them at different points around one of the middle circles. Then, taking a tool like a wide broom without a brush from where it leaned against the wall, she began pushing the sand in a slow circle, making sure it filled in every crack of the runes carved into that particular circle.

As she worked, Isa could only understand what this process was because of Sera’s earlier explanation. The sand would complete only the circle which she filled in, allowing multiple runic circles to be drawn all in the same place without needing to erase or recarve them. It was an elegant solution.

After brushing away the excess, what was left was one clear runic circle of white sand outlined by the dizzying amount of symbols inside and out of it.

“Into the center now, if you please.”

The man walked nervously into the circle, making sure to take an extra wide step over the circle, afraid to even touch the sand.

Taking care to ensure his wife and Isa were against the wall, Sera asked, “Are you ready?”

After one last look towards his wife, he nodded.

She took no more time than it did to inhale and exhale once.

The man gasped, reaching between his legs with one hand. “Dancing gods!” He exclaimed.

“Are you alr-” The woman had asked, but he had dropped his pants to get a better look, stopping her flat. Isa’s jaw dropped.

Beneath what Isa assumed to be an average sized cock, as she hadn’t seen many, were a pair of balls that now dwarfed it. They were as big as coconuts! He clenched and they pulled upwards tightly before dropping back down, a thick glob of clear fluid escaping him. Isa didn’t realize until that moment that she could be attracted to a man’s stones in this way.

“That solves one problem,” Sera said, “But now you have two new ones. He should have no problem giving you a child, but your odds of having two or three, perhaps even four or five, have just gone up substantially. Firstly, I assume you want to survive childbirth?”

Her face went white. She nodded slowly.

“Then we’ll need to do something about your hips, and be quite liberal about it. One moment while I clear this away. Against the wall please, and you may want to cover your eyes. The sand tends to fly about.”

They did as she asked, but Isa couldn’t resist peaking through her fingers. Holding her hands out, palms downwards, she walked a slow circle around the spell, blowing a steady gust of wind into the runes to expel the sand. “You may uncover them now.”

She repeated the previous process, grabbing handfuls of sand and dropping them in equidistant points around a different circle and filling in the cracks with the broom-like device.

“Into the circle.” She gestured to the woman, her voice warm.

This time the effects were more noticeable. All at once the woman’s hips blossomed outwards, giving her bottom half an exaggeratedly rounded figure that neither her husband nor Isa could look away from. At their widest point it stretched her frock nearly to tearing. From the front it made her backside look enormous.

“Mercy…” She ran her hands down her sides, feeling the absurd degrees of her curves.

“I’ll say.” Her husband mimicked her tone, unable to look away.  

“That leaves one more thing.” Sera leveled a look at them each in turn. “Seeing the odds of many more mouths to feed than you expected, will you be able to provide sufficient food for your new offspring?”

They gave each other a look that showed that they likely could not.

“Then I will leave you with one more gift.” She looked at the man, sneaking him a sly smile. “It’s for her, but doubtless you’ll enjoy it more. To the sides please. Watch your eyes.”

The woman swiftly complied, and once again she set about removing the sand and redrawing the next circle.

In you go.” She waved the woman back inside the circle once she finished. Once she was inside, she instructed, “Take a deep breath in and out.”

She took a slow, deep breath in. “OH!” Before she could exhale the front of her frock burst open, ripping a diamond shaped hole in the center between her breasts as they suddenly bulged outwards, making her husband's eyes do the same. The motion from their surge took several bounces before they settled into their new positions. They weren’t even half of what Sera carried around on a daily basis, but on any average woman they were still tremendous.

“Oh my…” She looked down at herself, clearly having indeed gotten more than she had bargained for when coming here. Her new breasts completed her hourglass figure, one that wouldn’t be out of place on a palace courtesan. Her hands went up to hold them, intending to feel their weight, but she quickly pulled them away in surprise, her fingers suddenly wet. A steady flow of milk was gushing out of them, soaking through her dress and making two ever-growing dark spots.

The husband was absolutely speechless, but Sera just brushed her hands off casually, like this was a regular occurrence. “Their production should calm down in a couple of days, but work at them a little and they’ll ramp back up to this rather quickly.” She looked her up and down, pleased with herself. “This should be able to feed as many children as you're able to produce.” She shrugged, “Or your husband while you wait for that, if you prefer.” She gave him a look, and he tried not to look so thirsty.

The woman was torn between her gratefulness and her trepidation at dealing with her new size. In the end joy won out.

“Oh thank you!” The tears began to flow again, competing with her abundance of milk to see which could soak her frock more. “Thank you!”

“Sir, if you could help your wife back up the ladder.” She gestured to him, snapping him out of his staring. The bulge in his pants was not only caused by his recent transformation.

“Y-yes! Of course!” He quickly moved to shake her hand, then ushered his swollen wife towards the basement’s exit. One after another, they all made their way back up the ladder, Sera closing the panel seamlessly behind them.

            After their fond goodbyes and the door was closed, Isa asked the question that had been swimming around in her mouth.

            “Did you say I was your apprentice?”

            Sera gave her a look that she couldn’t interpret, then smiled cryptically. “How about we continue our story, hmm?”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            I can remember the progress of my studies in relation to the progress of my physical maturity. For a time, the stones I practiced on matched my size somewhat evenly, growing along with me and my mana pool, but soon the stones surpassed me. Checking the mana gauge, I now had five petals.

            The days progressed the same as before, studying magical academics in the morning and mana training in the afternoons. The only change was that more and more often, I found myself giving in to temptation at night and casting the spell I had found. First it was only once every few nights, then every other, then a nightly ritual. I couldn’t help myself. After the full days of grueling mental labor, the release was sublime.

            Slowly but surely, I learned the names for the runes and their corresponding sounds. Morwen forbade me from practicing incantations yet, as she had explained the dangers of a simple mispronunciation. Still, I was overly eager to make my theoretical knowledge practical. Skipping ahead by pages and chapters while she wasn’t tending me, I slowly found each rune in the circle I used so often. After confirming and reconfirming their relational changes in context and mastering their enunciations, one brave night, I cast it myself verbally. My first incantation! By some miracle of luck, I was successful, and my nightly trysts with that spell would be the only practice I received in incantations for some time. Consequently, I became somewhat adept at it.

By the time my breasts stuck out three finger’s width from my chest, I was lifting stones bigger than my head, and Morwen determined I was ready for the next step, whatever that was. The next day, after academics, and for the first time in my training, we left the tower.

“Where are we going?” I asked as we circled around to the back of the tower, where a steep but not unclimbable hill of grass led to a river that wound in and out of the forest.

“I know a spot.” She said enigmatically.

I followed her along the riverbank, skirting the edge of the woods for a while until we had to make our way through it. The deeper we got, the more we had to fend off the dense flora. We followed the river until I could hear the sound of roaring waters. We hit a steep edge, and had to travel down a switchback someone had carved into the cliff to reach the bottom of a small waterfall.

The perpetual sound of the water crashing against the stone forced her to raise her voice. “See that circle?” She pointed.

Beneath the waterfall, right in the center of its trajectory where it crashed into a flat plane of rock, was a rough chiseled circle. I nodded.

“Use what you’ve learned of raw magic and push the water away from you. When you can stand there and not get wet, you’ll be ready for the next step.” She crossed her arms, somewhat enjoying my look of dismay. “You may choose to remove your robes, or make the walk back to the tower with them soaked through.”

I was galled at my options. In the end, I chose to forgo my dignity and strip. At least we were alone out here, and for the first time I can remember I wasn’t ashamed at the thought of showing my chest.

I hesitated beside the falls for some time, shivering slightly as the cool air caressed me, forcing my nipples into hardness as my skin pebbled. She ushered me onwards.

“Go on.”

I took a breath, braced myself, and stepped into the falls. The weight of the water battered my head, shoulders and back. With all my focus I channeled my mana above me, trying to bend the water out of the way or change its path. For a few seconds the pressure eased slightly, but the falls were relentless, and there was always more water above what I had pushed to pound my skin further.

She nodded, satisfied. “I’ll be back in an hour. Do your best.”

The first day was more physically demanding than I was prepared for. When she returned, I hadn’t managed to push the water far enough away from myself even for a second. I emerged feeling beaten and bruised.

Morwen looked up at the falls, reminiscing. “I remember my first day here. Ah, memories.”

“How long did it take you to stay dry?” I asked, retrieving my robes from where I had hung them from a nearby branch.

“Comparison is the heart of discontent.” She said, avoiding the question. “Just focus on your-” She stopped, suddenly alarmed. “What’s that?”

“Hmm?” I had my back to her, pulling my robes over my head.

She crossed the distance between us, placing a hand on my back.

“Where did you get this?” A finger prodded forcefully against my spine. “Tell me now!”

“Get what?!” I spun, my robe still bunched up around my neck with my arms inside it, unable to see what she was talking about.

“Come with me.” She hurried off to return back up the switchback. “Quickly!”

“What did I-”

“Hush, girl!”

My worry mounted as I followed her back to the tower. Had I done something wrong? Was I in trouble? She kept her determined pace all the way back and up to the third floor where she led me to a full length mirror leaned against the wall. She roughly pulled up the back of my robe all the way up to my neck, turned me around, and pointed.

That. Where did you get that?!”

I looked in the mirror, and across my back were four concentric runic circles, not in ink, but slightly pink, as if my skin had been lightly burned to evoke the patterns.

“WHAT?!” I spun, trying to see the markings without the mirror but unable to. I stared back at the mirror, running my fingers over it. They weren’t raised at all. “What is it?!”

“You don’t know?”

You’re the master sorceress! I’ve never seen it before!”

“You’ve never…” She considered.

“Wait.” Something sparked in my memory. The only place I had seen four circles in a spell besides the very back of the books I had studied. “There was… something. In that dungeon.”

She gave a heavy sigh. “Is this something to do with those traps that you “dodged”?”

“Maybe…” I thought back. “When I picked up that globe. Some kind of spell went off, but nothing happened! I thought it had missed me!”

“My apprentice has been cursed. Such an embarrassment.” Morwen held the bridge of her nose. “This is some complex spellcrafting. It could take me weeks to figure out the syntax. Maybe months.”

“Well, I haven’t died yet.” I said, trying to be positive. I pulled down my robes, hugging my shoulders to soothe myself. “Maybe it didn’t work?”

She did not share my optimism. She walked over to her desk, pulling out a quill and parchment. “Come over here. I have to copy it down so I can start figuring out how to undo it. In the meantime, if you notice anything strange- anything, you come straight to me. Understand?”

I nodded.

            From there my training continued, and as I-

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Three loud bangs at the door made Sera pause, somewhat annoyed. She nodded towards the stairs, and Isa took the hint. Once again she took her position at the top of the stairs to listen in.

“Ah! Good. You’re here.” Said a man’s voice. “Let’s make this quick, I had to stable my horse in that little town down there and they hardly have the facilities for a beast of his pedigree. I had to walk all the way up here myself. Well? Are you going to let me in or do I have to stand outside all day?”

Isa heard the door open, and giving in to her curiosity, poked her head out just enough to get a look at him over her shoulder. He had blonde hair, curling so perfectly it must have been styled. His clothes were as haughty as his tone.

“Count Archibald of Braven at your-” His words and eyes caught in Sera’s chest like a fly in a spider’s web. She waited for him to regather his wits, but seeing that he may have never had any, Sera spoke.

“A count! How auspicious! Please, do come in.” She held the door open wider, bending forward somewhat to give him an even better view. “How may I serve you today?”

He practically had to shove his tongue back into his mouth to form words again. “Eh- Umm. Ahem. Yes. That.” He walked in, Sera closing the door behind him. “I’ve heard word of your services and thought I could make use of them. No woman has had reason to complain, mind you, but I would see an improvement in the package the gods have provided me.”

Isa heard the jingling of a heavy coin purse.

“Naturally! One such as yourself should never settle. Won't you follow me?”

Isa heard the hidden floor panel beneath the stairs move again, and once they were in the basement with the panel replaced, she could hear nothing of their interaction.

She waited a minute, then two. Becoming somewhat impatient at how accommodating she was being to the rude man, she decided to do a little exploring. Stepping softly, she climbed the stairs to the third floor.

She saw the study that Sera had described in her story, with a desk and shelves full of odd artifacts and mechanisms. She even spotted the stool and barrel she had been set up on to practice. Going further, she climbed the staircase there leading to the third floor, but was halted by a wooden hatch level with the ceiling. It was a simple latch, and pressing her body against it, she threw it open, letting a burst of fresh air into the room.

The fourth floor no longer had walls or a ceiling, leaving it completely exposed to the elements. The former wall’s remnants, several haphazard chunks of stone around the exterior, acted as a kind of unnatural crenellation. As she looked down, she noticed the floor was scorched black, saving two round areas in the center. Inside the blank space was a runic circle large enough to stand inside of, drawn in thick white chalk, though the rain had mostly dissolved it.

While Isa stood and pondered the strange state of the tower’s unintentioned roof, she heard muffled shouting coming from downstairs. She quickly toed her way back down to see what the commotion was.

“You witch! You whore!” A woman’s voice spat, full of venom. “The duke will hear of this! I’ll have you hanged!”

Isa poked her head down again as a voluptuous woman stomped her way out the door, every feature bouncing indecently. She was wearing what the man had been, leading Isa to the assumption that it must be the same person, despite how unrecognizable she was. She had hips as voluptuous as the woman that had left with her husband, with an ass to match. Her main feature, or rather, features, were the breasts that had been blown up even bigger than the woman’s had been, destroying her ostentatious clothing with a series of jagged tears.

“Come back in a year’s time with some humility and I MAY turn you back! Send the duke my regards! IF he can listen to a word you say!” Sera picked up the bag of gold pieces that had been left on the table and threw it at her, scattering them across the grass outside as it hit the ground. “Don’t forget your gold! Though you’ll find some difficulty using it to purchase manners!” She slammed the door behind him, brushing her palms together as if she were washing her hands of him. She let out a satisfied breath, noticing Isa at the top of the stairs.

“I would apologize for you having seen that,” She said, “but I’m rather glad you did. I would have you know how I earned my reputation for dispensing as many curses as blessings.”

“He was an awful man anyways.” Isa nodded once, approvingly. “Perhaps he’ll make a better woman.”

Sera smiled wide. “I knew I liked you.”

Isa still looked somewhat worried, remembering his threat. Sera noticed.

“Don’t you give that any mind. The duke will likely be too afraid of drawing my ire after seeing the countess anyway.” She breathed out, resetting her nerves. “Now, where was I?”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            As I continued my training at the waterfall over the coming weeks, nature did not relent. In fact, my growth only seemed to be accelerating. I would have been alarmed if I wasn’t becoming so enamored with them. Every night we became further acquainted, and they made compelling arguments as to why I shouldn’t dread their presence. I also noticed, well, it was hard to ignore, really, that they seemed to be getting more sensitive. They began to distract and tempt me even during the day, their ever-looming size and the pleasures they promised always at the tip of my fingers.

            Sera pushed down her breasts with one arm, leaning forwards and holding her other cupped hand a palm’s width away from her upper chest, not even half way down to where her nipples rested in the present.

            They were about here at this point.

            It was on one of these days that Morwen invited me to join her in taking some air. She needed to restock on food and some supplies, and so we journeyed down to the village that you traveled through to get to the tower.

            “I need a few things in here.” She gestured to the general store we passed. “Some needle and thread, wax and wicking.”

            “I think I’ll stay out here. It’s a lovely day.” I replied. It had been, the afternoon sky a cloudless blue. She nodded, heading inside.

            I watched the people as they passed, and I was increasingly aware of how they were watching me. For the first time it dawned on me how much of a figure I struck among the common people, and I was pondering whether I appreciated the attention or not when someone in particular caught my eye. It was a man in a hooded cloak covering his face. When he noticed me, he turned in my direction and increased his pace. He pulled down his hood with a crooked-toothed grin, ensuring that I recognized him.

            Dawning horror stunned me. Burns marred his neck and face, distorting his features devilishly. It was the man who had held me at knife point, now months ago, who Morwen had set ablaze. It seems he had managed to put himself out.

            “‘Ello again. ‘Member me?” His tone dripped with malice.

            I took several steps backwards as he closed the distance. Adrenaline driving me, I turned, running between the buildings to get away. I realized too late that it was an alley, trapping me in a dead end much to his delight.

            He withdrew a knife from within his cloak.

            “Well ‘aven’t you plumped out nice?” He licked his lips, taking pleasure in slowing his approach to watch my terror.

            “I don’t- I don’t have any money!” I swallowed, my throat dry.

“And what would I need that for? This is personal. Don’t worry, I’ll be nice and slow.”

My training had evaporated with my panic, my blood pumping too fast through my brain to catch a rational thought. Muscle memory had my lips moving before I knew what I was doing. I cast the only verbal spell I know, the syllables spilling out one after another.

“Wot?” To him it sounded like gibberish. Then it hit him.

He stopped in his tracks, staggering. His eyes went wide, his pupils dilated, and a bulge threatened to rip through his trousers as his gaze fell to my chest. Maybe I thought it would distract him, I don’t know what I was thinking. That was, perhaps, the worst thing I could have possibly done in that moment. He leapt towards me, and I braced for the inevitable.

However, it was, in fact, evitable. A rush of wind tore through the alley, sucking my hair forwards to fly about my face. He floated mid air for a moment as he decelerated, then was ripped backwards and sent sprawling flat on his back.

Morwen's silhouette imposed on the alley's edge, she appeared as an angel of vengeance, her face a dark mask. The tables turned, it was now the burned man who was terrified and cornered in an alley.

“Wait, I didn’t mean-” He scrambled as he sat up.

“To get caught?” She sent out a hand, and a gust of wind more akin to a solid fist pounded into his guts, knocking the wind out of him. While he was stunned, she stepped forward, and in one motion delivered a swift kick to his temple. He crumpled like a bag of rocks.

Relief flooded my system. I had never been more grateful to be her pupil.

“Thank you! I thought I was-”

She held up a hand, and her look stopped me dead. Her anger hadn’t faded at all.

“What was that spell?”

I fumbled with my words, not sure what to explain. “It- I-”

“Nevermind.” She cut me off harshly, and I winced at the rebuke. She leaned down, grabbing the thug by the scruff of his collar and dragging him back into the street, muttering to herself. “Foolish girl! Of all the stupid, reckless-”

She threw him with a strength I didn’t know she possessed like a sack of potatoes into the road, motioning towards the group of nearby shopkeepers who had gathered to see what the disturbance had been.

           

            “This man is a thief, murderer and rapist. Do what you will with him.”

            She was already walking away before any of them responded, and being in more shock than any of them, I hadn’t moved. She turned back to me with that horrible glare of hers, and I hastened after her, head down like a scolded child.

            It was a long and silent trek back to the tower. She closed the door behind us and locked it.

            “Where did you learn that spell?” It was as much of an accusation as it was a question. “I know it wasn’t in any of the tomes I gave you.”

            “What’s the big deal? All it does-”

            “I know what it does!” She shouted, startling me. Seeing the fear in my eyes she took a breath to calm herself.

            “Listen and listen well, child. That sort of spell hasn’t been used in hundreds of years, and with good reason.” She gestured to the chairs by the fire. “Sit.”

            I did so, Morwen taking the seat opposite me. She took a deep breath.

            “A long time ago, there was a wizard, as powerful as he was cruel. He warped the minds and twisted the bodies of everyone he met, and did it with a smile. He had a particular fondness for flesh magic, that which other mages of the age had deemed taboo. It took a great many years of a war waged on a single man before he was defeated, with dozens of good sorcerers and sorceresses left forever changed.”

            “It has been passed down, from master to student over the generations, that his like would never see the light of day again. It must not happen.”

            Several thoughts crossed my mind at that point. Surely it was the man and not the magic that was evil? Magic was just a tool, and how you used it was what would make it taboo. I kept these thoughts to myself, afraid of reprisal.

            “Now tell me. Where did you find this spell?”

            “It was on a scrap of parchment,” I answered obediently, “in the dungeon where I found the globe.”

            “And how many times have you cast it?”

            I shifted nervously. “Just a few…”

            “Don’t lie to me, girl! Or your apprenticeship ends here!”

            There was no wiggling out of the truth. “Every night for the past several weeks. Only on myself!” I couldn’t look her in the eye. I felt as though her gaze could have disintegrated me on the spot.

            “Show me the parchment.”

            I retrieved the scrap from my room, handing it over to her. Her eyes scanned it judiciously.

            “And this is all? Everything you found?”

            “If you don’t count the globe. Yes.”

            “Good.”

            The parchment burst into flames in her hands, its ashes drifting to the floor.

            “You will not cast it again. Understood?”

            I nodded.

            “Answer me! Understood?!”

            “Yes, Mistress Morwen! I won’t cast it ever again!”

            Seemingly satisfied, the anger drained out of her. “Then the matter is settled. No more training today. If you excuse me, I now have work to do.”

With that, she secluded herself on the third floor study, leaving me to my darkening mood.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Sera stood.

            “Let’s take a break for now. The story gets darker before it gets lighter again.”

            “But…” Isa looked somewhat conflicted to ask something.

            “Go on.”

            “Don’t you use flesh magic? Often?”

            “Yes I do.” She said, not an ounce of shame in her voice. “I think now what I thought then. That magic is a tool, and it can be used for good or bad. If the world has decided that it is evil, then I must try doubly hard to make it known it can be used for just as much good. Would you come with me?” Sera made her way towards the stairs. Curious, Isa followed.

            She led her to the stool and barrel where she had trained, and sat her down, taking a pebble from a shelf and placing it atop the barrel.

            “You said you could do things.” She nodded. “Show me.”

            Isa wriggled uncomfortably on the stool. “It’s- It’s not like that. I can’t.”

            “Well then tell me. What kind of magic have you cast before?”

            Isa stared at the floor, her face pained.

            “You can tell me. If you’ve hurt someone-”

            “It’s not like that either.” Isa stood. She clenched and unclenched her fingers, trying to get it out. “I- It’s-” She stomped, frustrated, throwing her hands to the side, then letting them drop. She huffed out an exhausted breath. “It’s me!” She gestured down at herself. “It’s this!”

            Sera stayed silent, waiting for her to explain. When Isa saw that she didn’t understand, she exhaled, continuing.

            “When I was born, I was named… Isaac.” Her face was red, tears welling up behind her eyes. Then it all came spilling out. “I was a boy all my life, until a month ago. I don’t know what happened! I had always been jealous of the girls, how they were soft and pretty and- and- just everything I wasn’t! I couldn’t stand it. I always thought about it. Always! It was like torture! One night I had a dream, and in it I was like this. For the first time I felt beautiful! I felt like myself! I knew it wasn’t real, that it was just a dream, I never wanted to wake up! But when I did-” She gestured down at herself again.

            “My parents thought I had been cursed by the fae. They sent me away. They had always been superstitious but-” She swallowed back tears. “I thought if I learned magic I could change back! I started searching for a way, and when I heard about you- Oh, it’s all my fault! Maybe If I wasn’t-” The tears began to fall in earnest. “Why didn’t they want me? I was finally me and-”

            Sera embraced her, plunging her into her massive chest and just holding her, feeling her body wracked with sobs. She hugged her back, hard as she cried into her shoulder.

            “Isa, look at me.”

            She struggled to, pulling herself out of Sera’s chest and wiping her nose on her sleeve. Sera held her by the shoulders and looked her in the eyes.

            “You are amazing.” That alone started her crying again. “You accomplished something that average mages take years of training to do, and with raw magic alone! Your sincere, unconscious wish and the catalyst of your emotions did what would normally take a very complex runic circle or incantation. In that moment, you became yourself.

            Isa was beyond words. The tears continued to flow.

            “You know, I could change you back. Right now.”

            She looked up, a combination of hope and fear in her eyes.

            “But would you want me to? Really think.”

            She looked down, closing her eyes. After a long moment, she shook her head.

            “Do you regret what you did?”

            After another pause, she shook her head again.

            “Good. Never start. It’s a terrible thing to regret being yourself.” She brought her in for another hug, which was returned with double the force. “I’m sorry for what happened with your parents. That must have been awful. And to journey all the way here, alone, thinking that you had to change yourself completely just to be loved… I can’t even imagine.” She let her remain in the embrace for as long as she needed.

            When she finally pulled away, she gave her compassionate look, then a curious one.

            “Let me see something.”

She walked over to a shelf, bringing back a small silver circular object and dropping it into Isa’s palm.

Five blue petals lit up the device. Isa stared at the crystals, not believing.

Remarkable.” Sera’s eyes twinkled, seeing her in a new light. “And without any training! You’re a prodigy, girl!” The pride in her last word made Isa sob.

For a long time she stood, staring at the shining petals of her mana.

“Come. Let’s get something to eat.”

With an arm around her shoulder, Sera led her back downstairs for a hot meal, and for the first time in her life, Isa felt seen, known, and most importantly, accepted.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            A man walked alone on a road leading to a small town on the outskirts of the kingdom. He rode no horse, had no gold or silver, and carried no belongings besides the clothes on his back, but even so, he had everything he needed. The world would provide.

           

            He was dressed in fine brocade, well tailored to his slim build. His straight black hair was slicked back, curling up behind his neck. He walked with a spring in his step, for it was a fine day.

            After decades of searching, he had finally found what he sought. You would think that would make him a withered old man, but he appeared no older than his mid-twenties. Now all he needed was a little assistance.

            Naturally, the world provided. He spotted a woman carrying a heavy pack over one shoulder coming towards him on the road. He waved a friendly hand as she approached.

            “Good day, fine miss!” He greeted congenially. “Would you be so kind as to inform me of the name of the village I walk towards?”

            She stopped before him, giving a small bow that was more of a nod. “How d’you do, sir. Riverton if you take the fork left, Road's End to the right.”

            Road’s End… How fitting! He thought. “Brilliant! You wouldn’t happen to know which is the more populous? I’m looking for some strong men to employ.”

            “Road’s End is a logging town, sir. Lived there all my life! Likely to suit you just fine.”

            “Excellent.” He clapped his hands together. “Thank you kind miss!” Slowly, he removed his black gloves. “Say, have you ever felt the desire for larger breasts?”

            She was taken aback, confused at the casualness with which he asked the question. “I beg your pardon?” She looked offended.

            “Maybe not. Perhaps you’ve wished you were more shapely? Or possessed of chiseled muscle? Had dreams of members of inhuman size? What tickles your fancy?”

            She did not look like she was about to answer his question.

            “No matter!” He said, placing his gloves in his back pocket. She saw that his hands and fingers were covered in tattoos. “We’ll find out together!” In a swift motion he reached out to either side of her head. With both hands, he placed his middle and ring fingers together against her temples, linking together the half-circle tattoos on each.

Faster than could be perceived, his spell went searching through her mind, looking for a nugget of irrational desire she may have felt only once before. As it always did eventually, it found it, seizing upon it and forcing it to grow and multiply, colonizing every rational part of her psyche with the absurd fixation.

There it was! How had she forgotten? She stepped back, somewhat in shock.

“Well?” He asked expectantly, the serene smile never leaving his face.

“There was-” Her eyes darted about at nothing, memories resurfacing. “A woman who passed through our village… She was with child and…” Her face flushed as she pictured her, then herself with the same gravidity; Her belly and breasts swollen, her skin glowing, every feature pushed towards goddess-like fertility.

His smile stretched into a genuine grin. “Ah! Pregnancy kink! You wouldn’t be the first.” He replaced his gloves, covering up his tattoos again. “Now, what if I told you that I could give you those features you so covet? No baby required!”

Her eyes went wide as she felt heat rush through her body at the prospect. “Anything!” Desperation was plain in her voice. “I’d give anything! Do anything!”

“Attagirl! Luckily for you my price is meager.” He pointed up the road. “Go ahead of me to Road’s End and talk to the mayor. I need everyone gathered in the town square when I get there. Tell them a wealthy noble is visiting or somesuch. Make up whatever you have to. Oh, and make sure the children stay inside. Do this, and you will have what your-”

She was already running, her pack abandoned on the ground, her belongings spilled out and scattered in the dirt.

He chuckled, casually sidestepping her things and continuing behind her at a leisurely pace, whistling a tune. A fine day indeed.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            After the two of them had a meal and some time to calm down from Isa’s emotional catharsis, Sera continued.

            For the next few days our relationship was terse, but Morwen eventually softened towards me again. My training at the waterfall continued, and while I could only maintain small spurts of dryness before being drenched once more, I soon had eight petals to my name. I also had to make another trip down to the tailor for the second brassiere I had outgrown. Looking back, the connection should have been obvious.

            I wish I could say that using my common sense and ironclad willpower I followed the advice of my mistress and abstained from the lust spell, but alas. I managed restraint for only the first few days before giving in again. The rush from the feeling after it was withheld was indescribable, and the only surprising thing was how I was ever able to keep quiet enough in my bed chambers to avoid Morwen’s detection.

            One day after academics, training, and a hot meal, I had just been about to “settle down for the night” when I heard her calling for me, making me panic momentarily. Already changed into my night clothes, I went to see her in her study on the floor above.

            “I’ve almost cracked it!” She said excitedly as I ascended the stairs. Her desk had a half-dozen open runic tomes strewn about, at the center being the curse she had transcribed from my back.

            “Really?!” I approached, my curiosity overflowing.

            “There are still parts I haven’t figured out, but the design is diabolical. Your breasts!”

            I stopped in my tracks, looking down at them before giving her my confused look.

            “What?”

            “Here! Come around and see.” She waved me over.

            “I thought you had just been coming into your years, but, look!” She pointed to one combination of runes after another in the different circles. “This is a mana reservoir, right here is the altered rune for torso, this set here incorporates the nervous system. It had all seemed so random until I put the pieces together.”

            I had come around her desk to lean over her shoulder, but at that moment I was having trouble focusing on the runes and what she was saying. My eyes were instead drawn downwards.

            “Uhh, Mistress?”

            She was too lost in thought to hear me. “Hmm, maybe- Have you been experiencing an increase in sensitivity? And this area here-”

            “Mistress Morwen?”

            “I still haven’t been able to decipher this area. I know it has something to do with a persistent aura, all signs point to that, but for the life of me-”

            “MISTRESS!”

            “What?!” She shouted, irritated to be brought out of her stream of thought.

            “Your chest!”

            Her brows furrowed. She looked down.

            She leapt to her feet, knocking over her chair, surprising me and making me jump back in the process. The motion caused her bust to bounce uncharacteristically. They were normally quite modestly tucked into her bodice, but a sudden surge of growth in the last few seconds had squeezed them up and together to form a dark line of cleavage.

            As soon as she had stood, however, the growth reversed. We both stood there, staring at them for several seconds, my jaw agape, her frowning. Then her eyes widened in understanding.

            “Sera, step back.” She said, somewhat alarmed.

            Confused, I did so.

            She leaned back over the spell, checking something. Realization dawned on her face. She looked up at me, caution in her eyes and tone.

            “Take a step closer.”

            I did so.

            “One more.”

            I did so again. This time it happened again. In a second her bust doubled in size to match my own, her bodice stretching tightly over them. She stared at them, shaking her head. She brought her hands up to cup them, in awe.

            “Of all the insidious…” She sighed, herself taking the step back this time. They shrunk back to normal, leaving her bodice somewhat looser. “Well, we know what your curse does.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “I’ll explain it to you as she explained it to me.” Sera went on. “It had clearly been created to affect a sorceress specifically. The curse had its own mana reservoir, siphoning off a small portion of my mana with every spell I cast. As the reservoir grew, so did my chest. As the mana accumulated, it also increased the aura’s effective range. Thus far my mana had been too inconsequential, and so the aura had been so small it was still inside my body, but once a certain threshold was reached, any woman around me would experience the same amount of growth that I had for as long as they were near.”

            “So that’s…” Isa said, looking down at Sera’s chasm of cleavage, implying the question.

            “That’s why I am what I am.” She said, nodding.

            “But wait. Why-” Isa looked down at her own flat chest before looking back to her quizzically.

            “Ah, I was getting to that.” Sera pulled at the arms of her chair, turning it to the side, then turning away from her. She let her robes fall down over her shoulders, and for a moment Isa panicked. Was she about to see the breasts that could drive men mad? She could already see how they bulged out to either side even from behind her, and excitement flushed through her body unbidden.

She held the garment when it reached her lower back, exposing the runic circles. In all, there were five. The first four were a slightly lighter pink than her natural pale skin. The outermost circle was a tattoo drawn in black ink, encompassing the others.

            “In the end I could only alter the curse. It isn’t a perfect solution, but even this took years of research, trial and error.” She said, somewhat regretfully. “As long as I maintain some of my focus, I can control the size and strength of the aura that affects others.”

            Isa’s memory flashed her images of what she’d woken up to this morning, her eyes widening in realization. “So it wasn’t a dream!”

            Sera winced, redressing and turning back around. “Ah, yes. I had told myself I would rise earlier to save you from that little surprise, but instead it was your cry that woke me. Naturally, one can’t maintain focus while asleep.” She looked somewhat ashamed. “My apologies.”

            Isa’s face was one of serious thought. “So even now?”

            Sera nodded solemnly. “Always.” She sighed. “It’s almost unconscious at this point., but it’s taken many years and many mistakes to train my persistent attention. I’ve scared away more than a few innocents who thought I had cursed them before they’d even reached the door to my tower. Another reason for my unfortunate moniker, it seems.”

            Curiosity and arousal crept its way through Isa. “So, right now, you could just…” She raised an eyebrow.

            Sera gave her a knowing smile, and a moment later, without even a gesture from her, Isa felt her silk blouse tighten across her chest. She gasped as the weight pulled at her. They did not immediately swell into the monsters Sera possessed. Instead, they stopped when Isa hosted the breasts of a moderately buxom young woman, more than handfuls but much less than overwhelming. Her face went an even deeper shade of red. She brought up her hands, palms hovering inches away, then brought them back down, restraining herself from openly groping herself in front of Sera. Her heart was pounding, her throat suddenly dry.

            “I applaud your courtesy, but please, don’t hold back on my account. Based on your story I’m sure you’ve been wishing for this for most of your life.” Sera’s smile was a clear sky after a stormy voyage.

            Isa hesitated. Her nipples were tight. She licked her lips. Then her palms felt warm flesh through soft silk.

            “Aauuuuhhhh~” Isa let out an undignified noise, her eyes closing and rolling back as she squeezed. She gave into the twin sensations of feeling and being felt. Her hands roved in circles, her fingers sinking into herself gratifyingly. Their subtle weight, their tenderness, even the way they fell back against her fingers when she pulled them away. It was more than she’d ever dreamed to experience.

            Eventually she wrenched her hands away, unsure of how long it had been, afraid to go so far she wouldn’t be able to stop herself. Her breathing was heavy, and she was acutely aware of how the points of her nipples slid against every micro-movement of the silk. She was more turned on than she had ever been in her entire life.

            “Wow…” She said, breathlessly.

            “And you wanted to try the lust spell!” Sera covered her mouth with her hand, letting out a small chuckle. “The aura transfers the increase in sensitivity as well, so you’re probably dealing with a little more than a normal girl would. It gets more intense along with the size.”

            “It’s not… too bad.” Isa said, minimizing how much their sheer presence was affecting her. “Wait, so yours-?” She was stunned to think what Sera’s might feel like with their current volume.

            Sera turned her head, implying the worst.

            “Wow.” She repeated.

            “Anyway, let’s continue on.” Sera’s dourness faded as her smile turned sly, getting an idea. “For the sake of immersion-”

            Isa drew in a fast breath as she felt her chest shift again. Her toes curled as the silk dragged across her nipples. Her breasts gained a good portion of additional plumpness. She hefted them, noting how they now brushed against each other within her blouse without intervention. She swallowed hard.

            “I was about that size at this point. Do try not to let them distract you too much. We’re just getting to the real matters of consequence.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

We had a heated discussion where Morwen had attempted to bar me from my mana training, saying that it would exacerbate my curse. She had hopes that she could undo the curse, but any growth I had sustained up to that point might become permanent. I was vehemently opposed for a few reasons. One: I was finally doing what I felt was the culmination of my life’s yearnings, to learn magic from a master sorceress. Two: I cannot describe to you the fascination I began to develop for my own breasts, and the thought of them stopping, or even worse, reversing their growth was abhorrent to me. The second reason I kept to myself, of course.

At the end of it she determined to allow me to continue my training, on the condition that she would continue searching for a way to undo the curse and set things right. I think she may have felt guilty that it was partially her fault for sending an unskilled and unprepared girl into the fire only to end up with what may be a lifelong affliction. I “agreed”, not wanting to admit to her that should the undoing of the curse return me to my previous flatness, I would be greatly aggrieved.

 I had barely been half way through my academic studies for the day, going over the dizzying number of runes for modifying a spell’s location, when Morwen rushed past me, throwing on her traveling cloak. She never hurried, so this must have been urgent.

“What’s going on?”

She stopped at the top of the stairs to look at me, as if she had forgotten I was there.

“I’ve received word of some strange goings on in a far away town. I would see for myself.” She thought for a moment. “You may come if you wish but… Try to stay a good distance from the townspeople. I don’t want you starting a panic.”

            “Fair enough.”

            Not wanting to keep her waiting, I quickly changed into my traveling clothes, packed some cheese and bread as travel rations in a small sack which I tied around my belt, and together the two of us headed straight for the shorn trees.

            Having only been following, I wasn’t sure where we ended up when we emerged, but she seemed to know where she was going, and soon we found ourselves on a dirt road headed for a town marked by two grain silos in the distance.

            “Keth’s Field is a small farming town, but recently their sale of exports has multiplied to an unheard of degree. That, and there have been some… troubling reports of the quality of the products.”

            “Doesn’t sound too serious… What’s their main export?” I said, taking a step and a half for every one of hers.

            “Dairy.”

            As the silos in the distance grew closer, the rest of the town came into view. It was a loose collection of smaller thatch-roofed buildings, an inn, a general store, assorted specialist shops like a tailor, a cobbler, and a blacksmith, with wide stretches of fenced green fields around it. What it didn’t seem to have was people. The streets, the shops, even the residential houses scattered around further from the central hub were deserted.

            “It’s nearly midday. Where is everyone?” I asked.

            Morwen’s serious silence answered for her. I thought the worst.

            We walked through the center of the town, passing the empty stalls around the square, heading towards the fields. She looked to be fiddling with the lacing of her bodice when I realized I must have been walking too close. I let myself fall somewhat behind so she could tighten them properly again, murmuring a small apology.

            Walking through an open wooden gate leading into the fields, we found a curious lack of livestock as well. No horses, no cows, no sheep or pigs or chickens, all things characteristic of a farming town.

Finally, we heard activity. It grew louder as we climbed a grassy hillside of untended wild weeds that showed signs of previously being carefully arranged rows of grain. Morwen crested the hill first, stopping in her tracks. Giving her a wide berth, I walked around to see what she had. My jaw dropped.

The good news was that we had found the townspeople, and they hadn’t been brutally slaughtered like my dark thoughts had been suggesting. The bad news…

“It shouldn’t be possible…” Morwen said, stunned. “It can’t be!”

“They don’t seem to be…” I struggled to find the words, “uncomfortable?”

            Women, rows and rows of them, were propped up on their own breasts, so large that they could no longer stand. Each row of two were facing each other to make well trodden and sodden walking paths between them. Long wooden troughs lined the front of each row, collecting the copious quantities of milk that were spurting from every teat and funneling it towards wide pools at the edges like aqueducts. Every one was close to overflowing, and this is where the men came in.

            Lines of them formed bucket brigades, filling an ever-increasing number of barrels that were being loaded onto horse-drawn wagons. Each overgrown woman was being attended to, the smallest having just one with each of his hands milking one nipple, the largest among them needing two men, one dedicated to each overburdened teat. Often you could see these leaning down for a drink straight from the tap as they worked. Many women had three attendants, two at the front, and one at the back doing… less than efficient milking techniques. All parties involved seemed to be having a great time.

            She marched forward, the look of nothing less than sheer disgust twisting up her face. I was struggling not to imagine what it would feel like to be in one of their positions.

            “You there!” She pointed to a man rolling full barrels into lines to be loaded onto carts. “Explain! What is going on here?!”

            “Busy at the moment, ma’am!” He put down his barrel in line with the others, wiping his brow. “We’re ‘avin a bit of a boom at the moment if you can’t tell!” Despite the labor, he wore a proud grin.

            “Yes! I can see that!” She said, irritated at his cheery disposition. “How? What happened to these women?”

            “They’ve been blessed, y’see! Our lord visited us and delivered us the gift of plenty! We’ve seen more profits this season than the last five years combined! It truly is a wonder, ain't it?” He laughed. “The perks ain't bad, neither!”

            Morwen narrowed her eyes. “Perks?”

            “Well, the work itself, o’course! The men ain’t never been so ‘appy to wake before the sun to start milkin’! “Hard work done well is its own reward”, we used to say, but suppose we had nothin’ like this to compare it to! Hah!” He scratched his nose. “Anything I can ‘elp you ladies with? I’m sure we got room at the end of the line if you’d like to join, though you might not be able to keep up with our more blessed. Always need more milkers, though!”

            Morwen scowled, revolted, her cloak flaring out behind her as she turned away to stomp back up the hill.

            “Mistress?” I took one hesitant look backwards at the hedonistic display before following her. “We’re leaving?”

            “I can’t help these people.” She stared straight ahead, her eyes dark. “I didn’t want to believe, but to doubt my own eyes is madness.” She stopped to look at me, her face a stormcloud. “He’s back.” She looked down in irritation as her bodice pressed tight against her. “And for all the god’s sake! Keep your distance!”

            Scolded, I waited for her to pull ahead on the hill again before throwing more questions after her. “Who’s back? What’s going on?! What is all this?!”

            She grumbled the name, almost unwilling to say it out loud. I couldn’t hear her over the chorus of sloshing milk and moaning “cows”.

            “What?”

            “Uberazaad, the Flesh Warlock, has returned.” She set off, now with purpose. “Come! There is much to prepare. This could very well be the end of an age.” She shivered. “Or the start of a new one.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The man had taken his time strolling to Road’s End, and so by the time he arrived all of the townspeople were gathered and waiting impatiently. One familiar woman was shifting excitedly from foot to foot as he approached the square.

“Ah! My lord!” A pudgy man stepped forward from where he’d been taking questions from a small portion of the crowd, identifying him as the mayor. “Welcome to our humble town! I am mayor Hensburg. How may we address you, and to what do we owe the pleasure?” His tone was polite, but he clearly wanted to know what was rousing his quiet corner of the world into such a stir.

“Good day sir, and to all of you!” The man gestured warmly to the crowd before snapping off a thin branch from a small tree as he walked towards them. “You all are going to help me with a little project!” He said, skirting the first question. Finding a path of clear earth, an easy thing in a town with only dirt roads, he began lazily drawing in it with the switch.

“May we inquire as to the nature of this project?” The mayor asked, somewhat annoyed.

“You may!” The man said, overly excited, as if he were addressing a small child rather than a mayor. He did not expand, continuing to draw in the dirt.

Several long seconds of silence ruffled the mayor’s feathers, but he did not ask again. Not all of his people were so patient.

“EY NOW! Wot’s all this about?!” A man grumbled loudly. “Some of us ‘ave work to do!”

The man finished his drawing, nodding at it with satisfaction, then looked up. “Indeed you do! We’re going to be digging a hole!” He waited for the confused whispers to sweep through the crowd before continuing. “Now now, I’m sure it won’t take more than a couple of days. And I guarantee you’ll enjoy the pay! Now, by show of hands, who here wants to join me in the new world order?”

The last question threw them, the crowd murmuring to themselves that the man was clearly mad. Not one hand went up, save the woman he had touched earlier, who drew strange looks.

            “As to be expected. Just a moment!” He walked to the center of the circle of runes he had just drawn in the dirt, and casting his hands out to either side of the crowd, channeled his mana into the spell as he clapped them together.

            A pulse of air washed over the crowd, but more importantly, a wider range version of what he’d cast on the lone woman swept through the psyches of every person present. Sexuality surged to the forefront in place of reason. Fantasies ran wild, each individual’s unique seed of suppressed desire blooming like a weed and planting its roots wide and deep in their minds.

A tattoo would have been easier, but alas, he had not nearly enough skin for so wide a cast. Ah well, soon that wouldn’t be a problem.  

As they reeled in surprise from the sudden upsurge of strange thoughts, he went on as if nothing had happened. “Now then! You there! Miss! If you would step forward?” He pointed to the only woman who had already been affected.

            Squealing with excitement, she ran to stand before him. Her time had come! What she’d secretly wanted her whole life, and only overtly wanted for the last hour or so, would be hers!

            “Observe! This lovely lady, while gorgeous-” He took her hand and bent down, kissing the back of it and making her blush, “has just started to feel the weight of her years. Notice the subtle wrinkles, the excess fat in inopportune places, the sagging breasts.” She looked down in embarrassment.

            “But worry not! These things are but a trifle for one such as I! Now behold my wonders!”

            First, he ungloved his hands, revealing the myriad of half-circle tattoos covering them and his fingers. Next, he crossed his arms, placing his reversed palms together, one forward, one back, to combine two of the half circles on the backs of his hands. There was a flash of blueish light.

            Within that flash, like a well used candle’s excess wax melting away into itself to return to the state it had been sold in, every bump, lump, and imperfection caused by the ravages of time vanished back into her.

            The crowd stared, flabbergasted and more than a little aroused at the vision of youth and feminine beauty now standing before them. Her slender build, smooth skin, and perky breasts even had the mayor’s mouth watering.

            “While miraculous, this is only a starting point! Now watch as I grant her heart’s desire!”

            He meticulously rolled up the loose sleeves of his undershirt up to his elbows, revealing even more half-circle tattoos on his forearms. Placing them close together with one palm up and one palm down to connect and complete a different circle, there was another flash.

            The change was not instant, but compared to what the fullness of time would have taken to complete such a thing, it was very fast indeed. Her belly distended into fertile, feminine roundness that only the distinct honor of being with child could provide. At first it was only a small bulge of her belly, but as if time was accelerated, months of natural growth passed in seconds. Her other features slowly plumped out, her hips and chest swelling to compliment her silhouette.

She stood in awe, gripping her stomach from the bottom and slowly rubbing it as she soon appeared three months pregnant, five, seven, nine… ten… She had to change her footing to prevent falling over as her center of gravity shifted downwards. Her swelling only stopped after surpassing what was feasible for an average mortal woman about to go into labor, but that would never come. She stood on shaky legs, breathing heavy, face flushed, beads of sweat forming on her brow, skin glowing and fully ripened beyond comparison.

            The man brushed off his hands, then held them out as if to show her off to the crowd.

            “There we are! Wish granted. And YOUR wish could be next! Now, let me get that show of hands again. New world order?”

            Needless to say, every person’s hands went up. Both of them.

            He grinned. Despite all the years and hurdles and setbacks, he was going to do it. He was going to make the world a better place.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The next few weeks were a flurry of activity for Morwen. Between sending messages to other magic wielders in attempts to warn them of the threat, as well as taking frequent trips out to other affected areas, she was far too busy to focus on my curse or attend to my studies directly. She was often gone for several days at a time.

            This opened up a rare opportunity for me. Privacy.

            A scary thought had lodged in my mind: That as soon as Morwen was able to break my curse, she would do so, and I would grow no more. I would stay at whatever size I was at that moment for the rest of my life. I had finally begun to revel in my chest, but was I satisfied? Certainly not. And so, my path was clear. It was a race against the clock.

            Neglecting my academics, I began pouring myself into my training at the waterfall, expending every ounce of effort towards expanding my mana pool, and consequently my chest. For several days I spent from sunrise to sunset there under the cliff, until my body felt beaten and bruised by its waters. I was able to maintain a barrier around myself, constantly pushing the water away, but still only for short spurts. An outside observer would think I had an unhealthy work ethic, but I had something else. An obsession. At the end of each day I could feel how much bigger they were, their subtle shift in weight, even if only by small degrees. This spurred me onwards.

            I will admit, even in the midst of hard concentration under the falls, the thought that each drop of mana was pushing my growth further aroused me. Rather than push the feeling away, I learned to focus through it. It fueled me, extending the time I could keep my barrier up through pure dopaminergic incentive.

            It was on the third day of training myself in this way that I had an idea. It seemed that my constant arousal caused by my dedication to growing was enhancing my focus, not distracting from it. Surely if I was more turned on, I could push myself even further! Surely if I could continue to concentrate through an intense haze of lust, nothing I could encounter out in the world would be able to sway me.

            These might sound like the cravings of an addict, but at the time it felt perfectly rational. Or at least I had rationalized it. Whatever the case, on the morning of the fourth day, standing there nude and excited before stepping into the falls, I cast the lust spell on myself.

            I almost abandoned my plan immediately. Walking into that spray of cold water seemed so unnecessary compared to what my body so desperately wanted, to lay down on the soft grass and finger myself silly. Only my ego, determined to prove to myself that I was a competent mage, dragged me from my temptation. It was not easy, but it was simple. I walked forwards.

            For a moment the icy wash of water dimmed the sensations the spell had stoked within me, but only a moment. It couldn’t completely douse my heat. When my determination crystallized the thought: that with every second of focus my breasts would swell ever-larger, I was able to fight through it. Without even thinking I was already holding them, treasuring them, and a strange silence surprised me as a sphere of water poured around me as if I were standing inside a bowl of glass.

            Indeed, it bolstered me. My sheer desire for plentitude sharpened my will into a knife that cut the water away, even as it burned my insides and ran a different kind of wetness down my thighs. For longer than I was ever able to before, I maintained my shield. It was invigorating.

By small steps I began working at myself, whatever I could get away with without the shield slipping. My hands worked my breasts in small circles, then tugged at my nipples. With practice I was able to lower one hand downwards and continue my nightly ritual in mid-day, all the while diverting the falling river around me. When I found my pleasure, the waters crashed away from me like an ocean’s mighty wave against the rocks.

The hardest parts were the moments right after, where my mind had to fight to recollect itself, soaked in afterglow. This is when I was most often drenched, but the flash of cold water in those vulnerable moments was enough incentive to learn to maintain focus even in those moments when my will was most stretched.

            Would Morwen have approved? No. But I had begun a training of my own design that pushed me further than any stark cruelty she could have introduced to me. On that day I decided desire would drive me, not fear. I had to run towards something, not away from it. If that thing happened to be big juicy breasts, so be it.

Luckily, the next time she returned it was not in the middle of one of my training sessions. You can imagine her surprise when- Hold on-

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Sera paused, and with no other warning than the sensation itself, Isa felt her breasts stir again. Being engrossed in the story, they had just begun to fade into the background of her awareness, but they suddenly jumped to the front again as they began to strain her night shirt. Her skin pebbled as a few important milestones were passed. First, they had gained enough heft to fall over themselves, their bottom curves now resting against her ribs rather than sticking further outwards as just-budding breasts did. That line of overlap, however small, was distractingly warm. Next, being large enough to press against each other in the middle, they now grew wider as they grew further forward, escaping the square frame of her petite torso. Even without touching them, the feeling alone was enough to drive the breath from her lungs.  

            By the time they had stopped they had left modesty far behind. Any lass who dreamed of such bounty as a child would begin to regret their wish if mother nature gifted them these. Her nipples, now hard again, stood a full handspan out from her chest. They were decidedly in the way, regardless of which way that happened to be, and their weight was a constant pull on the muscles of her back. Isa leaned back in the chair and stretched, trying to ease that feeling. It only made them stand out even more, threatening to split the silk of her nightshirt if she should commit any more effort to the stretch.

            “Gods!” Isa said, bringing up her hands for only soft touches, not allowing herself to be drawn into full on groping as she had before. Still, she was sorely tempted.

            Sera eyed them clinically. “Hmm, no, more about…”

            A small nudge pushed them out just a hint further. They grew right into Isa’s open palms, as if inviting her to explore them further. “Ah! Sera! These-”

            “If you are about to say they’re too big-” She gave her a warding look, “Then you best put those words back in your mouth.” Sera’s heaving masses resting between them emphasized her point. Isa still wasn’t even half way to their size.

            “No- I just-” Isa tried to take slow breaths, realizing she was breathing heavily again. She silently hoped she wasn’t forming a dark spot on Sera’s quality upholstery. “How did you get anything done?! I’ll admit I was somewhat struggling to pay attention before but-” She pulled the collar of her nightshirt out in order to look down, and she could no longer see her abdomen without further effort. “These are something else entirely!”

            “It’s different when it’s more gradual. Getting larger by small degrees makes you lose sight of how far you’ve come until you have a reflective moment. But I suppose all at once they can be overwhelming.” Sera raised an eyebrow. “Would you prefer I stop the more immersive elements of my storytelling?”

            There was a pause as Isa looked down at them, considering. Her face reddened. Not looking back up, she shook her head.

            Sera smiled knowingly. “I thought so.” She collected herself, then nodded once, ready to continue. “You can imagine Morwen’s surprise when she returned after less than a full week to find me with those. Unfortunately, she found herself before she found me.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            I had been enjoying a light meal by the stove on the first floor when I heard a loud ripping noise from just outside the door, followed by a muffled string of Morwen’s more creative curses.

            The door swung open, showing my mistress, bare-chested and fuming, with a pair of tits just a shade bigger than those. Her bodice was pushed downwards and almost fully unstrung, and her overshirt hung in shreds to either side of them. Her eyes fell upon me, and I shrunk from the storm bearing down on me.

            “Dancing gods, girl! What have you been doing?!” She gaped down at my chest.

            I shrugged meekly. “Practicing.”

            She opened her mouth, raising a finger, then closed it. She had just recognized the foolishness of her anger, about to have laid into her apprentice for studying too hard and improving too quickly, and took a calming breath. The frustration faded as she directed it more towards herself.

            “I may have underestimated the seriousness of your… condition. I’ll put more effort towards it.” Covering her breasts with one arm, she went straight to the stairs. “I’m going to change.”

            When she returned she wore a loose fitting robe tied with a sash, as nothing else in her stylish wardrobe now fit her borrowed bosom. She handed me the mana gauge. Her eyes went wide. Mine did as well. Eighteen petals lit up the device. I had more than doubled my maximum mana in only a week!

            “I thought the curse had some sort of multiplicative effect, but no! It’s still proceeding linearly, you’re just improving faster than any sorceress I’ve ever seen!”

            “Easy when you have such a good teacher.” I lied. I couldn’t admit to her that the breasts themselves were the reason I had been striving so hard. Even then, at that size, I felt it like an ever-present tug on my mind. I wanted them bigger.

            Her eyes narrowed, letting the compliment slide off of her. “What exactly have you been doing?”

            “Just putting more hours in under the waterfall than I had been.” Not a lie.

            She paused for a moment, considering. “I’ll have to start working through the night. If you keep it up at this rate…” She trailed off, imagining what her own mana pool would look like converted into so much soft fat. I thought the same and had to fight down my arousal.

            “What’s it like out there?” I asked, trying to change the subject. “You’ve been gone so long. What have you seen?”

            She took a seat, her face taking on a haunted cast. “It’s bad. Every report I’ve investigated was worse than they told me, though none were the same. That farm was only the beginning.”

            She held up her thumb, beginning a list. “Entering one village I thought a sickly tree had fallen and been dragged into the center, but when I saw the man attached at one end I saw what it was. One man’s member, producing endlessly.” She shook her head, her eyes far away with the memory. “Any woman who took in his seed experienced the effects of pregnancy, not over months, but mere hours, though it resulted in no children. At the end of their time they were wracked with climax for several minutes as their bodies returned to normal, only to run back to him to repeat the process again. Men and women were lined up with buckets around his ever-growing pool of seed.”

            She held up another finger. “Another town had seen every citizen turned into a voluptuous woman, and every one of those women shared members of obscene size. It was one giant, endless orgy. Honestly most towns were.”

            Another finger. “Another where men’s balls and women’s breasts would give yours run for your money.” Another finger. “Another where no physical changes occurred, but each individual, at random intervals, would suddenly climax with no clear cause.” Another finger. “Another where animal features ran rampant, horse’s cocks, cloven hooves, udders, feline or canine features.” She sighed heavily, slumping in her chair.

            “It’s chaos out there, and every one of them shared a strange kind of fanatical mindset in which they’re happy with whatever was going on. It’s insane! Being the only level-minded person in each of these places was enough to nearly drive me mad. That none of them could see!” She shook her head again.

            I realized my mouth was hanging open. None of it sounded real. “How could this have happened? I thought you told me that Ub… Ubra…”

            “Uberazaad.”

            “Uberazaad.” I repeated, getting a feel for the name in my mouth. “I thought you said he’d been defeated! That there was a war!”

            “There was a war, and it was hard fought. When the remaining masters had finally closed in on him, the mansion he had made his home was already burned to the ground. No trace of him was ever found, and as years passed people assumed that he saw his downfall coming and ended it himself. They began to focus more on prevention of future corruption rather than searching for a dead man.” She shook her head. “But now all who had once opposed him are dead, and somehow, after hundreds of years, he’s returned. He’s gotten a fresh start and launched a surprise attack. One we were sorely underprepared for.”

            I looked down at my chest in an altered light. “And here I am distracting you with something as minor as this.

            She took my hand. “No. This is still my responsibility. I will find a way to undo what has befallen you. Just give me time. And if you don’t want it to get any worse, maybe consider taking a hiatus in your training.”

            I shook my head without thinking. Hopefully it came across as confidence in her. “I believe in you. If we are to fight this threat together, I’ll need all the strength I can get.”

            This made her smile, a rare and beautiful thing for her stern disposition.

            “Well, I had planned on starting your next phase of training once you had surpassed ten petals, but since you’ve nearly doubled that while I was away-” She stood, walking towards the stairs. “Come. I will show you the fourth floor.”

            Giddy with excitement, I followed her upstairs leaving behind the hearth and kitchen, passed the charts and maps of the second floor, her study on the third, and through a wooden hatch that led to the fourth and top floor of the tower.

            The one round wall running all around us was covered in a singular circle of large runes that I recognized from my studies as a protection spell. One of this size carved in stone would have made the place near impregnable. As we walked in I noticed a strange silence fall over us, the sounds of the wind and birds outside suddenly cutting off. The distinguishing feature of the room was a dummy placed in the middle, a sack stuffed with something propped up on a wooden stick, with a smaller sack forming the head perched atop it.

            Muttering a quick spell and holding out her hand to aim towards it, the dummy burst apart with a focused gust of wind, ripping it to pieces and spilling its insides, a fine white sand, all over the floor. Surprised, I jumped, my breasts jiggling for a distracting amount of time. Before they’d even stopped the sand began to gather beneath it, climbing back up the pole as the sack’s fabric floated back into place and started to reknit around it. Soon it was in the same state it was before being obliterated.

            “Here you will begin your combat training. There’s nothing you could throw at this target or this room that would break it, but naturally you don’t share the same invulnerability, so still take care.”

            She walked over to a small table and chair along the wall which held a small tower of half-sized parchment. She took a page from the top and held it up pointedly. “Flash paper.” She took a quill and scratched a quick set rune into it, holding it up again to show me. “Draw these three runes in the bottom corner after finishing the circle you’re practicing. She released the paper, and in a quick burst of flame, it vaporized into air and ash. “This way you’ll become accustomed to writing out the spells yourself and get practice focusing offensive spells through runic circles.”

            “Remarkable!” It was an ingenious set up. Sera wondered how many apprentices had practiced in this room before her.

“I trust you remember Athanima’s Logs? Page thirty through sixty should do nicely for a start. Once you feel comfortable enough to show me all of those, once through without mistakes, I’ll start you on the next set.” She turned to go, opening the hatch and giving me a look that told me she intended me to start immediately. “I’ll resume my work on reversing your curse and keep you updated on my progress. You may come back down after an hour of practice, and from now on you will be spending an hour in this room every day in addition to your other studies.” She smiled, this time not as warm as the last. “Good luck!”

            With that she closed the hatch, leaving me racking my memory for what exactly was on page thirty through sixty. It took me longer to remember than I’d like to admit. With my usual enthusiasm for new courses of study, I set to work.

            I practiced the basics of wind magic, which was trickier in practice than I had imagined from my academic studies. I got a handle for what runes in what places affected the spell, and making small changes in the flash paper let me study the results. I found myself immersed in the work, and only when Morwen knocked on the hatch to release me did I realize I had stayed an extra hour past my assigned time.

            She did not leave the following day, and the dark circles under her eyes told me of the night she had stayed up trying to alleviate my affliction. I performed my usual academics, but regretfully had to avoid my more involved training at the waterfall for fear of being discovered. I had only just started my time on the fourth floor when Morwen interrupted me.

            “Take a moment. I have news.” She walked inside, holding a piece of paper and adjusting her loosened robes. Any time she was in her study just one floor below, my aura affected her, and the range was growing slowly by the day.

            “Oh?” I folded the rune I had just been about to test and slipped it into my blouse.

            “I have been in contact with an old colleague of mine. She has summoned us to her tower. She has news she would share with me in person, and I would like you to meet her.”

            “Are you sure? With my…”

            Morwen nodded. “She is aware of your condition and has assured me it wouldn’t be a problem. I trust her more than most mages. She’s an astute historian, and we studied under the same master years ago. Perhaps she can help me find a solution that I can’t see.”

            It was a strange combination of excitement and fear I felt. A way to finally stop the growth would let me go full force into my training, but to never get any bigger… Mind you at the size you’re feeling right now, maybe it doesn’t make any sense to you. I can understand already being overwhelmed at the thought of those being permanent. Still, I nodded confidently, showing my mistress no hesitation.

            “Right, then! When do we leave?”

            “Immediately. Ready your things.”

            The sun was just beginning to set when we left the tower. Morwen carried a small satchel of scrolls that was the culmination of her research on the curse. As there was no longer a realistic way for us to travel together without her being affected by my size, she wore her night robe with a sash beneath her traveling cloak.

            We took our course down to the shorn trees, and adjusting our heading by gazing at the stars just starting to appear, stepped through. We arrived in a forest of leafless trees, and the weather was quite a bit colder than the climate back at Morwen’s tower. After a brief walk we arrived at a clearing in the woods. In the center stood a tower half the size of Morwen’s, constructed of wood rather than stone.

            Morwen held out a hand some ways before the door. “Stay back for a moment. I would warn her of our coming, for the sake of her garments.” I stopped, and she approached to knock. She motioned me to step further back until her chest shrunk to her normal proportions again.

            “Clacia? I’ve come with my apprentice!”

            A cheery voice answered from behind the door. “Yes, yes! Excellent! Come in, come in!”

            The door swung open of its own accord, and behind it a pair of breasts that could have belonged to a fully grown giant greeted us. They were covered by what must have previously been bedsheets for the amount of fabric they used, and there was no possible way that even one of them could have fit through the narrow doorframe.

            Morwen stood in stunned silence, blinking.

            “Is that your apprentice back there?” The voice called from behind the breasts. “Please, do come in! I doubt your little curse will make much of a difference here.”

           

            “Clacia?!” Morwen shouted incredulously. “What has happened?”

            “It’s alright, I’ll explain. Better than alright, even! I’ll fix you some tea. Make yourselves comfortable!” The giant breasts floated out of the doorframe, and I saw the silhouette of a thin woman pass out of sight.

            Morwen gave me a look that told me to be on my guard, but cautiously entered. I followed.

            The two of us walked into a cozy room that quite reminded me of our own tower, with a hearth and kitchen. With her back to us, her two breasts, each bigger than a person in their own right, stuck far out to either side of her. She took a step back and swung them around, which seemed an impossible feat. A bluish glow caught my eye below them.

Her continued mobility was explained by a pair of floating discs with glowing runes etched on the underside, each supporting one titanic breast. They hovered under their own power, allowing her to move about with unnatural grace.

“Quite the budding flower you’ve grown there, Mor’! You know, I do believe I feel a touch bigger!” With a muttered spell, the mugs she had been holding floated around, far around, her chest and over to us. I took it quickly, afraid they would drop at any moment. “And you’re not looking so bad yourself! You should keep her close.”

In the firelight I could just barely see the top half of her face, showing straight and thin blond hair over a pair of kind blue eyes.

Morwen took the mug from the air without so much as a thank you. She did not drink. “Explain, Clacia. What has happened?” She repeated the question.

She sighed. “Go on and sit. It’s a bit of a story.” She motioned to the couch behind us, needing to bring her hand above her head to do so. She sat on an armchair that had been pulled away, making us feel less claustrophobic. Her floating platforms followed her, if somewhat imperfectly, making the gigantic masses sway and bob in the air as if they were underwater. I tried very hard not to stare at the bulges that her nipples made beneath the sheets, the size of a normal woman’s breasts in their own right. She frowned at them, or at least her eyes did. “Apologies, this is the best solution I could come up with for the time being.”

            “And I thought I was- Ow!” Morwen elbowed me in the shoulder, cutting off my remark.

            “It is… surprising you can function, yes.”

            “Indeed.” She and her breasts nodded. “So, as you know, I was doing my own research independent of my duties as a sorceress. More specifically, I was going over old accounts of the demise of Uberazaad. Something wasn’t adding up. So many things about the stories conflicted. It led me to investigate the ruins of his manor house, all dusty ashes by now of course.”

            “The sorcerers of old had gone over it a thousand times, but I had found something none of them had, a note written years ago, by a grandson of a follower of his. This, in turn, led me to something hidden in the ruins.” She waved a hand, and from a shelf in the far corner a leather-bound book floated over to her.

            It was unremarkable in every aspect apart from the circle of runes etched into the leather on the front.

            “That’s not…” Morwen’s tone was grave. “Clacia! You didn’t!”

            “I think you can tell that I did.” She chuckled. “I found it, Morwen! I found his grimmoire! It was the archeological find of the century! Maybe even the millenium! I couldn’t resist.”

            “So it was cursed?” I asked. “That’s why you’re…”

            “I’m getting there.” She said, going on. “It wasn’t the treasure trove of knowledge I had hoped for. Every page was filled with the exact same runic circle. It had been altered, somehow. I went over it with all the knowledge I could muster, but for the life of me and after a month of study I couldn’t decipher it.” She shook her head. “I should have asked for help, should have alerted the council, but my blasted ego… I wanted to be the one to discover its secrets. And so I channeled it myself.”

            “It wasn’t that spell that did this. The circle on every page turned out to be an unbinding, and something else. I wasn’t sure what it had done, but that’s when I saw for the first time what he’d been trying to do! For days I didn’t know what to do, thinking I had simply cast it wrong, but my thoughts were a mess. That was, until I received a visitor.”

Morwen’s face went ashen.

Clacia went on, just as cheery. “It was him, Morwen! The genius himself! He had locked his body away somewhere deep underground and put a holding spell over himself, biding his time. The grimmoire was the key, waiting for a worthy disciple, for someone with sufficient mana and skill. It had called to me. I was chosen!”

The hair on the back of my neck rose. The way she spoke of him was the polar opposite of the tone Morwen used to describe him. Something was deeply wrong here.

“He thanked me, and it was him, Uberazaad himself, who blessed me so!” She wrapped her arms around her chest, squeezing them together, cherishing them. “What a gift! On top of that, he unlocked the tome, encouraging me to study it! He told me he didn’t need it anymore.” She laughed giddily. “Of course I couldn’t leave the tower after that. Couldn’t fit through the damned door. But I haven’t given it a thought! I’ve been too busy studying!”

She leaned forwards, her sheets slipping and revealing cleavage that could swallow a person whole.

“Join me, Morwen! Join us! Oh, the things he’s shown me! It’s going to be beautiful!” The firelight danced in her wild eyes. “He’s going to make the world a better place!”

My heart dropped. I had heard that somewhere before. The globe! He had cursed me! I shivered.

“Sera.” Morwen said, flat of all affect. “Run.”

            It took me half a second to register the command. I leapt up, my chest bouncing painfully, and sprinted towards the door. I struggled with it, finding no lock but being unable to budge it.

            Morwen raised her hands, preparing to fight her old classmate.

            “Oh Mor’, remember what our old master used to say? “If you’re going to take on a beast,” She stood, raising her arms out to either side, grimmoire in one hand. “You should ensure you’re not already in its stomach.””

            A circle of runes carved around the first floor’s wall flashed an angry pink.

            A familiar sensation flooded my body. My hands fell from the door’s handle, clinging to myself. A heat threefold worse than the lust spell I had so often cast on myself burned through my chest and nethers. I could barely breathe, suddenly concerned with the fact that nothing was touching me, and seeking to remedy it as quickly and vigorously as I could. I dropped to my knees, squeezing my breasts into myself with one arm while the other plunged between my aching thighs. The relief was indescribable, but the sensation was insatiable.

            Across the room I dimly registered a thud. Morwen had collapsed as well, reduced to a state of feral lust I never could have imagined her succumbing to. Head and eyes rolled back, legs spread, both of her hands working aggressively and with great enthusiasm between her legs, her fingers deep inside herself. The breasts my curse had bestowed her with jumped in wild circles along with her movement. Her cries and moans joined my own.

            Clacia’s head rolled back as well, but she stayed standing. She briefly massaged her chest, but it couldn’t have been too gratifying seeing as she couldn’t even reach her nipples. She sighed, half in satisfaction, but there was a hint of disappointment. “Oh Mor’, I’m wounded. I was hoping you would join us of your own accord. I hoped that you could see.”

            Morwen’s only reply was yet another scream of lust.

            Time moved in slow motion as we wantonly pleasured ourselves. Clacia opened the grimmoire, leaving it open to a specific page and placing it atop the curve of one of her giant breasts. She knelt, putting her hands on either side of Morwen’s head.

            “It’s alright. You will. Oh, It will be so great working with you again!”

My panic bubbled to the surface. Some deep part of me recognized the threat. My mistress was about to be brainwashed, closely followed by myself.

 

My special training at the waterfall coming back to me, I grabbed a hold of the sensation with my mind, wielding it, sharpening it. I pointed it with my focus towards action. With an unbelievable surge of willpower, I pulled my hands, well, hand at least, away from myself. The fingers of one hand still deep inside me, I reclaimed the other from its work tugging at my nipples and used it to reach into my blouse, taking out the small strip of flash paper. I threw every drop of mana I had into that spell. I could even feel my breasts swell slightly with the effort.

A burst of wind ripped through the air and crashed into Clacia, hitting her and her vast chest like a sail. The center of her breasts rippled like the surface of a lake after throwing in a stone. She flew across the room, crashing hard against the top of the hearth and tumbling to the ground. On the moment of impact with the chimney stones, she lost consciousness, dismissing her hold on the spell. The fading lust was worse than any splash of cold water. After she hit the ground it took her features several seconds to stop their jiggling.

Morwen and I gasped for air. Suddenly deprived of the heat that had filled our bodies and minds so completely, my skin felt numbed. My mind craved for the sensation to return, but the continued efforts of my fingers yielded little to no pleasure in comparison to moments before. I gently withdrew from myself.

Still in shock, she didn’t even register that she was half-naked, breasts fully exposed, with one hand still idly circling between her legs. Slowly coming to her senses, Morwen sat up, staring in disbelief, first at her knocked out former peer, then at me.

“Mistress?”

She had been looking at me, but now her eyes refocused and she saw me.

“How…” She looked around again. “How did you…”

“Learned from the best.” I said, half-heartedly. I tried to get to my feet, but my knees were like jelly and sent me back to the floor. I looked at Clacia, her body draped over her massive chest, then at the fireplace behind her. The book had landed on top of the burning logs, the flames surrounding and licking it, but it did not burn. “What should we do with…” I wasn’t sure to ask about her colleague or the book.

“We’ll have to restrain her.” Morwen said, getting on her hands and knees to push herself up onto shaky legs, unhelpful weight swinging below her. She managed to stand, then came to me and helped me stand. “She’s a danger to herself and others as she is now. And that-” She looked into the fireplace like it was a portal to hell itself, “We’ll have to be careful.” She wrapped her cloak around herself, covering up.

It was a struggle after that. Morwen had us searching through the tower high and low for anything else she could have been hiding, but we found nothing else malicious. She cast something I didn’t recognize to keep her asleep, and using her own power and the floating platforms, we transported her out of the tower and through the shorn trees, back to the tower. Morwen had blasted one of the walls out to do so, whispering an apology to her former friend.

This was when she showed me the basement. It wasn’t in the state it’s in now, still just a rough dug hole in the ground, really. But it was room enough to hold her, even if squeezing her through the entrance and getting her down the ladder involved a great deal of maneuvering her and her breasts.

I’ll admit, they vexed me. They were a twisted reflection of my own predicament, but I couldn’t imagine myself getting anywhere near that size without lamenting it. It was her attitude that had really shaken me. Surely it was Uberazaad’s doing, how warped her mind had become to welcome them whole-heartedly. At least in that I was sure I hadn’t fallen so far. But the itch to be bigger… It was still there.

Morwen had kept the book at a distance and wrapped it in cloth so as not to touch it, but upon further testing back at the tower it seemed that no curses had been placed upon it. Clacia herself had said he had unlocked it somehow, and so its secrets were now open to us. Except…

“Absolutely not!” Morwen shouted back at my request.

“But it could be exactly what we’re looking for! We could change her back! Her body and her mind! Maybe my curse! Think of the townspeople! Imagine the good!”

“Imagine the consequences!” She stomped her foot, her seriousness unintentionally undermined by her jiggling. “This is exactly the thing the mages of old were trying to prevent! The more people exposed to this knowledge, the more people it can corrupt! It’ll spread like a virus!”

            “Right now the only person using that knowledge is someone we know has bad intentions! Shouldn’t someone with good intentions have it too?! The more people on our side-”

“Seraphinae! I forbid you from studying, from touching, from even looking at this book! Do you hear me?!”

“But-!”

“Do you HEAR me?!”

I could see she would not be moved. I did not verbally agree, nor did I nod, but my silence was apparently enough for her.

“Good. Now, there is much for me to do. I have to establish a long term solution for our guest in the basement. Then I have to alert the council that she’s been turned. We don’t know how many more this could happen to, and they don’t yet know that they’re just as vulnerable from that kind of attack.” She turned towards the stairs, then turned back. “You’re to continue your training, come hell or high water. Should it be a day or a month, a confrontation is inevitable. I want you ready.”

            At that, we could agree. I nodded seriously.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “Is it that late already?” Upon seeing a beam of narrow light that had been sneaking across the floor from the window that had turned from yellow to orange, Sera looked up. “Goodness. I think that’s enough for today.”

            Isa’s shoulders drooped. “What?! But it was just getting good!”

            Sera chuckled. “This isn’t a bedtime story that I’m stalling for time with so that I may concoct a better ending. What has been, has been, and you will know it all in due course. Now, let’s get something to eat, and then I’m going to head off to bed.”

            True to her word, Sera got up to prepare some buttered potatoes that Isa chowed on greedily. They shared comfortable silence while they ate, but Sera noticed something in Isa’s eyes.

            “Copper for your thoughts?”

            She blushed, finished chewing and swallowed. “I was just trying to imagine what Clacia looked like at that size. It sounds unreal. I mean, you’re so- but she would have been-” After some brief eye contact the red on her face deepened and she looked away. “Sorry. Nevermind.”

            “No, your curiosity is warranted. Look.” She pointed next to a shelf across the room, and leaning beside it were two rounded metal discs larger than the plates they were eating from.

            Isa’s eyes widened. “Those were-?!”

            She nodded. “Indeed. Useful little devices, though unfortunately moot for me. They take a persistent trickle of mana in order to continuously hover, and well, it isn’t a good long term solution with my condition.”

            “I see…” Isa took another bite before asking. “Did she ever get back to normal? Where is Morwen now? And what about the tower? How did the top floor-”

            “Patience, patience. Don’t go trying to spoil the story. Tomorrow will hold all your answers and more.” Sera took a drink from her cup of water. “Now a question for you. Would you like to take those to bed? Or do you think they’ll be too much of a distraction?”

            Sera pointed her fork, and at first Isa thought she meant the rest of her potatoes before realizing she meant her breasts. She had almost forgotten they were there, but remembering sent them straight back to the front of her awareness again. Funny how they did that. She moved her shoulders forwards slightly, pushing them forward and squeezing them against each other the tiniest bit. They were very much a distraction, and she very much wanted to keep them anyway.

            She shook her head, then nodded, then got flustered as she couldn’t remember how she’d phrased the question and put her face in her hands. Her elbows brushed against them. She spoke through her fingers, her voice slightly muffled. “Keep, please.”

            Sera laughed, but quickly stopped herself to avoid it being at Isa’s expense. “It’s alright, I remember when- Ah, nevermind. Keep it is.”

            They finished the rest of their meals in silence as Isa slowly recovered from her embarrassment. Afterwards, Sera led Isa up to the guest bedchamber to rest for the night. She had been about to close the door, then paused. Isa looked up.

            “What is it?”

            “Oh, nothing.” Sera said with a smile that had a hint of a joke behind it. She whispered something, quick and under her breath. Isa hadn’t heard what it was, but before she could ask, it happened.

“Ah~!”            

            Every nerve came alight as a blazing fire burst to life between her legs, making the muscles in her belly jump. Her toes curled against the wood, and she had to grab the dresser to avoid toppling over as her knees clamped together. Her breath was hot and heavy, and her nipples screamed for freedom with every brush against the inside of her shirt. Was this…?!

            “Sleep well!” Sera closed the door, that damned smile still on her lips, leaving Isa to herself.

            A second later Isa’s borrowed silk clothes were a crumpled pile on the ground. That was the first time she had seen those breasts free of fetters and in their full glory. Their shape, their weight, the way they swayed with every micro-movement. It was too much!

            “Uhh~! Oh gods!” Isa couldn’t hold her hands back. Her palms crashed into them, pressing them into herself, but in defiance they squished out to the sides and above her fingers, refusing to be confined. With just that motion, her nipples sliding against them sent twin lightning bolts down her spine and between her legs and something happened.

            “Ah! What-?!” Her legs went weak and she fell to her knees. Her muscles jumped over and over, sending a wash of pleasure through her like she’d been dunked in hot water. She was too surprised to fully enjoy it, thinking something was wrong. A trickle of warmth flowed down the inside of her thigh. She was flabbergasted, but even as the pulses slowed and she was left awash in a warm glow, the heat did not subside.

            “Was that…?” She brought her fingers between her legs and flinched at how her body reacted, then brought them up to her face to see a string of clear fluid stretching between them as she pulled them apart. “Did I just…?” It had been so sudden she hadn’t expected it. “Just from…?”

            Never in her life as a woman had she experienced what she just had. Too tormented by her family’s abandonment, she was never able to fully enjoy herself. She’d never even touched herself in this way. There had been too much hardship to give into that kind of distraction. But here? Now?

She was astounded, but not satisfied. She laughed nervously. She would have to do more research. Carefully, she brought herself up, if only so she could get herself into bed. Her breasts swung and slapped against each other, yearning to be touched again. She held them with her arm just to keep them from moving so much, and even that sent more sparks though her, threatening a resurgence of that wonderful bliss. This couldn’t be normal! It was too easy! As a man she had always felt wrung out and empty after release, but now her body felt primed, ready for even more.

She let go as she fell onto the bed, and as she lay back her breasts rolled across her ribs to either side. She chuckled at the movement and rolled over, watching them as they shifted, one rolling and sliding to sit atop the other. She rolled the other way just to watch the process in reverse. They were hypnotizing! She let herself squeeze them again, and while she wasn’t set off like before, it was still deeply satisfying. Still, more pressing matters begged for her attention down below. She was anxious, but could hold back no longer.

She pushed her eyes over the things blocking her body from view. Looking down at herself, she allowed herself to truly take in every aspect of her new form. The slender curves of her waist, the subtle jutting of her hipbones, and the mysterious place in between them.

She sent an exploratory hand downward, shivering when it made contact with the tender flesh. Just a gentle press was so warm and engulfing, like she was being held in a full-body embrace. Carefully, she pulled herself apart with her fingers, slowly running her hand upwards.

“Ahn~” She bit her lip as her body jumped. “Gods!”

Surprise wasn’t a strong enough word. Nothing could have prepared her for how her entire body was stimulated from even a light touch in that tiny place. Daring to release the breast she’d been grasping, she brought her other hand down to hold herself open, and attempted just the lightest feather-touch with the other. With just the tip of her finger, she felt it, and in return it felt her finger ten-fold. “MMmhph!” Her thighs closed tight in reflex, but she forced them back open to continue. The pleasure was maddening. Just small brushes. Just gentle circles. Just-

She bucked as she felt it start to happen again. Her hand clamped down to dampen the sensation, but the chain reaction crackled through her regardless. Her hips rolled, ass sliding against the soft sheets. She lost all track of the sounds that escaped her. Her nipples ached for more attention, but when she gave in to grant their request her sex begged even louder for more. They were insatiable! She was!

No longer holding herself back, she granted every request her body craved. Time flowed around her, lost to her attention as she existed in her own world of pleasure. The world was at her fingertips, everything she’s ever needed within her grasp. She tried out different movements, different positions, each new experience pushing her closer to another release, only to see another just on the horizon before her afterwards, urging her even further.

One hand squeezing a breast, the other working within herself, drenched with sweat and other fluids with her head rolled back and eyes closed, a thought occurred to her just before another climax crashed within and around her.

I have to thank Sera later!

The night was beautiful and long, and when sleep finally did take her, she didn’t even notice.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

           

            Sera closed the door behind her, still smiling.

            Wait for it…

            “Uhh~! Oh gods!” She heard Isa moan, muffled through the door.

Her smile widened. Isa’s been a woman for a whole month and has only experienced the negatives. Sera figured a healthy dose of positivity would ease things along.

Her own warmth roused within her, her robes poking out in the front stiffly. She attempted to wait until she was back in her own room before giving the disturbances any attention. Attempted.

Half way to her bedchamber on the same floor her hands were already around them, or at least as far around them as she could. Her fingers and thumb couldn’t touch when encircling them. The sounds she heard from Isa’s room spurred her towards more intent action. She fell into pensive thought as she sat on her bed, her hands roving unconsciously.

What am I doing? She rolled her head as she pulled her robes off her shoulders, letting her nipples taste the cool air. Do I really intend to train this girl? She doesn’t show any signs of becoming less interested, despite all attempts to scare her off. She sighed as she tugged on them, hearing another loud cry from downstairs. Maybe I’m doing a poor job of that.

She chuckled, thinking back to all the ways Morwen tried to scare her away. Well, I hadn’t run off so easily. Maybe it’s for the best. She does have natural talent. She began to feel the wave building inside her, and she softened her touches to extend the trip towards that oncoming bliss.

Well if tomorrow doesn’t do the trick, nothing will. 

She paused in her touches, reaching between a fold in the side of her mattress to pull out a plain-looking leather tome. She fought the heat down as she stared at it for a minute. Two minutes. Five. All the while she heard her would-be apprentice screaming from the first orgasms of her young life. Finally, she flipped it open to a page bookmarked with a strip of black leather.

 She stared down at the spell that had twisted her body so far, trying to plumb its depths. This was the original, before he’d set up the trapped orb. It truly was a masterwork, with so many layers of complexity that even Morwen had never been able to scratch it. Clacia’s notes had given some insight, but despite all the years and efforts she still had nothing but her shoddy addition, just a stopgap until she could find something. Anything. She stared at it for several minutes through the muffled moans from below.

            Am I really even trying? Or am I too addicted to even want them smaller again?

            She chewed on the question, the thorn in her side, her massive chest calling to her as they always did. They were so greedy for attention. Or was it just her?

With a frustrated growl she slammed the grimmoire closed, shoved it between the folds of her mattress once more, and climbed into bed. She rubbed a knuckle against a knot in her aching back. That was at least one point in favor of finding success. Maybe I’ll find something tomorrow. She thought as she restarted her lurid massage, their giant masses rolled half to either side of her but still atop her.

She had told herself that every night for years now, but hope wasn’t so easy to quash.  

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            The man, now the undisputed ruler of yet another town, sat atop a quickly constructed chair on high stilts to observe his workers. The craftsmanship was excellent, as the loggers and woodworkers of the town were professionals, but there was more important work to be done, so it had been built with haste. He, the chair, and a third of the townspeople were as busy as bees digging his hole. They weren’t in Road’s End, however. They were in the woods a few miles south of the town, well off the beaten path.

            It had been swarmed with trees, so those had to go first. The unused logs sat in a pile off to one side, waiting to be formed into support planks. Before him and his high chair was the quarry of dirt, supported at the sides with said planks and struts to prevent it from caving in. The soil was loose and fertile, good for easy digging at first, but as they went further down it was becoming hard-packed and rife with stones and small boulders. It was becoming tiring work. Not for him, of course. He sipped his drink.

            Looking at the position of the sun, or at least the shadows that the trees cast, he supposed it was time for a switch. He clapped his hands twice, getting the exhausted and sweaty worker’s attention.

            “Alright team B! Great work today! Your shift is done for now. Uhh, you.” He pointed to one at random, a burly man whose hands were nearly black with earth, “Head back to town and wake team C to let them know it's their turn to dig, and let Team A know it's time to get some sleep! They’ll need to be rested for their shift. Return and you’ll get your reward. As for you all!” He held out his hands magnanimously, addressing the rest of them, “Form a line for your blessings! Once your wishes have been granted you’re free to return to town to drink and fuck the rest of the day away!”

            Elated at the end of their work and the granting of their desires, the dirty swath of people, men and women alike, climbed out of the quarry using the ladders. He’d sent the children away, of course. They couldn’t work or appreciate his gifts. They could join his order when they were older and had developed the proper taste for debauchery.  

            He’d learned early on that forming parties to work, rest, and sleep in shifts like this was much more efficient in the long run than running the whole population ragged twenty-four hours a day. It kept them happier too, as inconsequential as that was. They’d do what he said regardless. Their hunger for what only he could provide drove them. Besides, the hole was only so big.

            They formed a tidy line, already having seen the examples made of rabble-rousers and the impatient. They were simply tied to a tree for a day, their jealousy and anguish at being left out of the festivities tormenting them enough to never do it again and keep order among the obedient. The other townsfolk were more than happy to assist with their bindings.

With that he began granting their most base desires; Parts of unruly size, new and strange additions to their anatomy, some even using their turn to change others in ways that suited them. He kept the spells duration short, a limit of twelve hours lest he revoke their motivation. He would need them to return tomorrow. He rolled up his sleeves to the shoulder, then his pants up to just over his knees to access the litany of half-circle runic tattoos on his arms and legs. He mentally praised himself for his genius. Carrying around a spellbook had been so tiring, and this way was much more flexible, if at times more awkward.

Plenty of women asked for men's parts, and some men for women’s bodies. How adventurous! Both kinds of requests he granted by crossing his legs one way, then the other, completing the circles on his lower thighs.

A man and his wife each used their blessings on each other, granting buff and curvy forms that wouldn’t tire from their imminent and extended lovemaking. How sweet! He formed a circle from his pinky and forefinger, two on the edges of his palms, and one with a forearm on the side of his neck.

A man asked for three cocks, one more than he was granted the day before. How fun! He used the same circle twice by touching his calves together.

Two men were finally free to love each other in the open. How heart warming! In addition to the massive cocks they requested for each other, he made their holes as sensitive as any whores. A forearm to his knee and two ankles together did the trick.

The first woman he’d first met here returned again for the same swollen figure, a vision of graceful fertility. How predictable! He grew her bigger than the first day or the day after. That one had been two on his forearms.

As she waddled away with the last of the altered townsfolk, he happily sighed and took another sip of his drink. Their ale was abysmal, but they had given him a decent wine from the mayor’s private stock. He was on team C, if he remembered right.  

He looked up at the sky. It was still too light and the trees too plentiful to see the proper stars, but he knew they were still out of alignment, if only just. The time was growing close. Looking again at the progress in the quarry, he smiled wide.

“Soon.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Isa awoke slowly from the best sleep of her life. She stretched beneath the covers, and as visions of the previous morning’s shock ran through her mind, she woke more suddenly. There were no gigantic breasts pinning her to the bed, though hers were still as attention drawing as they had been the previous night. And what a long night it had been!

She rose, playing with them a little. The mind-numbing heat of the lust spell had died down, but they were still plenty distracting without it. Still, she felt almost cheated. Had Sera stayed up all night? Or had she slept through her chest being that large before being changed back again? Either thought unsettled her. She was tempted to sit and play with them, but if Sera was already awake…

She left the bed, and finding the night shirt still barely fit her, instead looked for something else in the dresser to wear. She happened upon a black robe with gold embroidery, nothing too finely made, but something she could envision a younger and smaller Sera would have worn. She dressed into her underthings, then slid her arms into the cloth robe and tied it at the waist. It left a deeper V open to view than she would have preferred, but if yesterday was any indication, then today she would need something adjustable.

            She walked downstairs, finding Sera at the table already cutting up a plate of eggs, with a second full plate laid out on the other side for her.

            She gave her that damned smile of hers as she saw her descending the stairs.

            “Sleep well?” She asked, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

            For some reason, Isa couldn’t find it in herself to be embarrassed, even though she knew she must have heard everything from the previous night. She kept her chin high.

            “Wonderfully, thanks.” She thought about thanking her for other things as well, but with that smug look on Sera’s face she couldn’t bring herself to. “Are those for me?”

            “As long as you’re a guest here you’ll have food on your plate.” She said, gesturing for me to sit. “That looks lovely on you, by the way.”

            “Thank you. I hope you don’t mind. One of yours?” Isa took her seat and sectioned off a chunk of egg with her fork. It smelled divine.

            “It was. Doesn’t fit me anymore of course, so it’s all yours.”

            They ate in amicable silence, a hundred questions she knew she couldn’t ask itching at Isa’s mind. Finally, she couldn’t hold it in anymore, so threw one at her anyway.

            “So, by the end of your story…” She swallowed down the lump in her throat that had nothing to do with the eggs, “are you going to… Am I going to be that big?”

            She leaned back, sipping her tea. “Does that scare you? Or excite you?”

            “It…” Isa looked for the proper word. “Intrigues me. But I wouldn’t want to be that big forever!”

            “That makes two of us.” Sera said with something like a laugh. “Well, shall we get back into it so you can find out?”

            Isa nodded eagerly, holding her cup tightly and letting the warmth from her tea seep into both hands.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            True to her convictions, Morwen didn’t even open the grimmoire, even after several more days of searching for a way to reverse the curse. She didn’t even seem tempted. “I’ll find a solution” was her eternal mantra. She kept it locked away in her desk. It made no sense to me, even to the point of great personal frustration, but knowing her disposition, I didn’t push.

She practically chained herself to her desk for hours, sometimes days at a time, losing more and more sleep as she became more frantic in her search. Every day I continued my training, academics, the waterfall, and returning thoroughly washed and satisfied, continued up to practical combat training. Passing through her study on the way to the fourth floor were the only times I saw her during that time. Every day she looked more and more exhausted, and more chagrined at the heft I put on by the day, and by extension the heft I put on her.

Just a few days of effort later…

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

           

            Isa felt the gentle pressure in her breasts return as Sera paused. She was surprised at how soon into the telling the next wave of growth had come. The V of Sera’s borrowed robe slowly pulled further open as another knuckle’s worth of flesh pushed out in every direction. It hadn’t been a huge change, but she could feel the slightly increased strain in her back. It was now a constant effort to sit up straight, as they wanted to pull her forward into a slouch. Isa bounced a little in her seat, testing their new weight and how they pushed against each other. They were enticing, but she shook her head, regaining her focus.  

She looked up again, pushing down her spike of arousal and looking attentive.

“I was about there when she came for me at the waterfall.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            She almost caught me “in the act”, but as my personal training consisted of resisting the self-imposed arousal as long as I could while I focused on the water, luckily I wasn’t doing anything at the time.

“I’ve cracked it!” She called to me over the roar of the water. “Come inside! It’s time!”

I allowed the water to run over me to douse my heat somewhat, but it couldn’t fully. I redressed and made my way back to the tower behind her, forcing down the lust I had spelled myself with. I refused to let myself be caught as a hot mess, and so I thought icy thoughts. I wasn’t entirely successful. Another stroke of luck: Morwen was too distracted to notice.

“I’ve finally figured it out! I’ve prepared the circle in the training room. Come, come!” She climbed the stairs two at a time as we went inside, not even turning around to see if I was behind her.

 I followed her up all three floors to find the training room altered slightly. The dummy had been moved off to one side, and in the center was a runic circle drawn in thick chalk.

I was anxious, terrified, even. The thought of lessening my size was almost as fear-inducing as being a test subject for a newly invented spell. “What was it? How did you figure it out? Did you use the book?”

“Did I use the- Have some sense, girl! No! I used my damned wits!” She tapped the side of her head, her anger fading into her satisfaction. “A shattered glass can’t hold water! All we have to do is overload the spell! Eventually it will reach a breaking point and the whole thing will come apart! You may even go back to normal!”

“Go back to…” My blood ran cold. “Are you sure? Did you test it? Clacia’s still in the basement! You could-”

She shook her head, cutting me off. “Clacia’s still huge, yes, but her condition isn’t as serious as yours. Her size was amplified, but there’s no permanent curse marking her body. In time you might even get bigger than her! You don’t want that, do you? You’ve got a knot around you in need of untying.” She held up a finger. “Except we’re going to rip it apart!”

“That sounds violent.” I said, my lurid thoughts still running over her question. I wasn’t sure that I didn’t want that. The remnants of the lust spell wasn’t helping.

“Has your training thus far instilled no trust in me?”

I stood for a moment, considering. I saw the bags under her eyes, the physical signs of the efforts she had gone through amidst what might be the end of the world just to help me. Swallowing down my reservations, I decided to take the leap of faith.

“I trust you.”

“That’s my apprentice.” She smiled wide. “Now, into the circle. Here, take this.” She handed me a cushion taken from one of the stuffed chairs downstairs that she’d brought up with her. “You’ll want to kneel, and the stone would be hard on your knees.”

I took the cushion and placed it on the ground. It barely fit inside the circle. She gave me a reassuring look. I stepped inside and knelt on the cushion.

“Now… This might get a bit… involved.” She took off her robe, revealing the black shift she was wearing beneath, matching her black pants. The shift had ridden up greatly, tight as it was with my curse affecting her. It was always strange to see my size reflected in her, giving me a more realistic view of how much I had changed. “We have to push as much of my mana into the curse as fast as we can. Once we start, we can’t stop.”

She took several steps back, got into a stance, and held her arms out and down to either side, palms down.

“Ready?”

I was not.

“Ready.” I replied.

It started as soon as she’d begun channeling her focus and mana into the circle. The chalk circle began to glow. The smouldering embers of my arousal flared to life again as I felt myself growing, not slowly over days, but in mere seconds. I wasn’t used to it. I had to try to muffle my sounds, not wanting to show how good it felt. I watched them closely as my nipples moved further away from me beneath my robe, which was slowly being pulled open. I held the sash tight around my waist, if only to have something to do with my hands that didn’t involve groping.

Pulling my eyes away for just a second, I did a double take. Hers were growing in pace with mine, pushing her shift to its limits and forming a small vertical tear in the middle. She was too intent to turn back now. The clothes would have to be sacrificed. I didn’t know where to look. My eyes flicked back and forth between my swelling curves slowly blocking off sight of my thighs and her straining top.

With a loud ripping sound her fabric failed, spilling her breasts into the air. They continued to swell even as they took their sweet time to stop bouncing. Already they were larger than her head, which meant mine were as well. My breaths got heavy. Was this what Clacia had felt? I bit my lip, using every drop of my willpower not to grab them. Still they swelled.

“Come on…” Morwen muttered under her breath as the lower curve of her breasts slowly climbed down her ribs towards her navel. “Come on…” As she honed in her focus, the speed of our growth increased. All mundane descriptions of size were becoming meaningless. Handfuls overflowed, closing in on becoming armfuls.

My robes could no longer hold themselves together, and I released the sash to give them slack. They draped over me like a pair of curtains, the gap between their halves growing ever wider. Their weight quickly became a problem, putting more and more strain on my back muscles until I could stand it no longer. I couldn’t keep myself upright, and leaned forwards until they pressed against my knees, slowly engulphing them.

Still we swelled. Simply looking down could no longer give me a reference for their size, so I had to depend on my mistress’s silhouette. It was unbelievable. I wasn’t sure how she was standing so straight, and she wasn’t even half way to the size Clacia had been.

“Break!” She said angrily, talking to the curse. A bead of sweat ran down the side of her face. Larger still. Her stance faltered, and she readjusted. Larger still. “Break, damn you!” Their undersides passed her navel. Larger still.

I tried to pull myself up, and that simple action dragged them across my legs. I couldn’t lift them without my arms, and the explosion of sensation was unlike anything I had ever felt, even under Clacia’s empowered lust spell. I couldn’t help but cry out. It was a good thing her top was no longer intact, for keeping concentration with nipples this sensitive against cloth would have been impossible. I could keep my hands away no longer.

Wrapping around them with both my arms, I pulled hard, trying to lift them. I struggled to bring them and myself back to sitting upright, but their continued growth was pushing my arms further apart by the second. I couldn’t maintain it. I let their weight fall back down onto my legs, my back curving downwards, and my robes rolled off my shoulders, revealing nipples that made my eyes bulge. As large as they were, they looked like tea cups placed over the saucers of my areola. The sight alone made me groan.

            I looked up in disbelief as Morwen was still standing, still focusing, with breasts so large she was in danger of being pulled to the ground, and getting larger still. She was straining with every muscle to continue.

            I felt my own softness flowing over the sides of my legs, their curves brushing against the cushion to either side. Their size, the feeling- It was too much!

            “Mistress!” I shouted urgently, trying to push audible words through my moans. “We have to stop!”

            “Almost!” She gritted her teeth, stubborn as always. The bottom curve of her breasts surpassed her hips. “I still have more!”

I gathered myself up in my arms, but I was quickly losing the ability to get my arms fully around them, my fingers being pulled apart. I shuddered, feeling the oncoming wave of pleasure just from that dragging touch alone.

“Mistress I can’t! I-” My locked fingers slid apart. My swelling softness crashed around me, and it was like I’d been struck by lightning. I shivered, my hips convulsing and rolling on their own as I found my pleasure. It washed over me like ocean waves, one after another. Larger still. I could no longer reach my nipples. Larger still.

Morwen’s legs finally gave out. She fell down to her knees, her breasts hitting the ground and quaking like tidal waves before rebounding back to smack against her face. Through all this, her hands didn’t change position. Somehow she had maintained her focus through the pleasure I knew she must be feeling. They continued to oscillate long after they impacted the stone.

My nipples grew further and further away from me, as did hers. Larger still. I could see nothing before me but two vast curving hills of creamy flesh. Larger still. I found my pleasure again, or it found me, just from my hands trying to hold them together at either side. Their peaks were level with my kneeling eyeline. Larger still. I felt something warm touch my nipples, and looking up, it turned out to be hers. Larger still. They pressed against each other until they couldn’t be seen. Larger still.

Her face was strained, sweating, hunched over her own breasts, but somehow still in control.

“I can do this!” She shouted, mostly to herself. “I can-!”

The next instant it was over. The whiteness was blinding, the noise deafening. Pleasure wracked my entire body, and I lost consciousness.

What roused me was the rain, tiny pin pricks of cold pelting me all over. I was half-numb and still so dazed that I couldn’t make sense why that wasn’t right, but it was uncomfortable. I opened my eyes, and grey stormy clouds were emptying their contents over us. I blinked. I was outside? My brain struggled to put pieces together. I rolled, weak and sore, and with great struggle pushed myself up on my palms.

Gone were the massive breasts holding me down. In alarm, my first thought was that Morwen had been successful. My hands went to my chest, and contacted warm flesh much sooner than I would have the day before. I was not only relieved, but thrilled that the spell hadn’t worked. In fact, it seemed to have had the opposite effect. I was even bigger than I had been by half. They were huge! They were magnificent! They were-

I looked around. The training room’s walls were gone, with only their jagged remnants left around their bottom edges. The roof was gone, exposing me to the dreary sky above. Worst of all, Morwen was gone.

“Mistress?” I looked around, seeing no sign of her. The floor all around me was charred a deep black. There was stone dust and rubble all around. The situation slowly became clear. I began to panic. Trying and failing to stand more than once, I balanced on shaky legs with a new center of gravity. “Mistress?!” I called to her, but no reply came. “MISTRESS?!”

I looked out from the blasted tower, seeing only the dark forest, grey clouds, and sprinkling rain around me. I searched every floor. I found nothing. I searched the grounds around the tower. I found nothing but the debris of the ruined fourth floor. Still in shock I wandered the woods for a time, searching, my mind clinging to impossible hopes. Maybe she had woken before me and gone to get help. Maybe she’d been thrown from the tower in the explosion. Maybe, maybe, maybe.

In the end I staggered back to the tower, opened the door, and collapsed on the floor, falling back into merciful, black unconsciousness.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“You see, what Morwen had failed to account for was that my curse was less like a glass that could be shattered, and more like an elastic waterskin. She had poured and poured her mana into it, and rather than breaking, it had stretched. Once her effort gave out and she could pour in no more, it rebounded. All the mana she had put in had no place to go, and unable to be converted fast enough to do the curse’s work, it blasted out in every direction, raw.”

Isa sat as still as a statue, the dark emotion of the moment holding her in place.

Sera’s face was sullen, but shifted into sarcastic humor. “Funny, isn’t it? I had been so worried about what would happen. That I would get smaller, that all my hard work would get erased. I had even resented her a little for that. But after… I couldn’t look at my chest the same way for a time. My breasts were bigger than ever, everything I’d ever wanted, and I hated them. They’d taken everything from me.”

She looked up at Isa, her eyes tired. “So, ready to see how much bigger I got?”

The seriousness did not fall from Isa’s face. She leaned forward, placing her hands over Sera’s on the table, squeezing it.

“Sera, I’m so sorry.” She didn’t know what else to say.

Sera gave her hands a light squeeze in return, then pulled hers away. “Yes, well. I’ve had some time to reflect since then. Morwen’s mistakes were her own, and I won’t carry them with me forever. Unlike these. And after some time I did learn to find the warmth within them again. You’ll find it’s rather hard not to.”

“Still, I can’t imagine having to go through that…”

“I commend your empathy, but I draw the line at pity.” Sera found her smile again. “Now, are you going to sit back and say “Yes mistress, please make me bigger”, or am I going to have to hex you again to shake that gloom off you?”

Her light was infectious. Isa shook herself, resetting her mood. “Yes, mistress…”

“Yes mistress, what?” Sera’s smile curled.

Isa blushed. “Please make me- AH!”

This time the change hit her all at once. Her breasts bulged outwards in an instant, pulling her robe open and making themselves bounce enthusiastically with the movement the sudden swelling created. They pulled her forward, making her readjust her posture.

“Gods!” She held them up with her hands, taking the weight off her back muscles. They were definitely bigger than her head now. They were soft too, squishing between her fingers at the lightest squeeze. The best of all though was the sensations they sent her when touched. Sera hadn’t been lying when she said they got more sensitive with their size! Rubbing her thighs against each other, she felt herself suddenly slippery below.

“Let’s see them.” Sera said, nonchalantly.

Isa looked up, sure she had misheard. “I’m sorry?”

“Come on, whip ‘em out!” Her expression didn’t change.

“Mistress, I don’t think-”

Sera gave him a look that implied she would make the same threat again. “I know you want to look, and it's nothing I haven’t seen before. Besides, they need a proper inspection.”

Isa paused, her face going even redder, but she complied. She carefully let go of them to avoid the excess bouncing they seemed prone to and pulled the folds of her robe apart. They fell outwards, their nipples pointing slightly apart, and they hung downwards strongly.

Sera nodded slowly. “I know you like the size, who wouldn’t, right? But how do you feel about the shape?”

Isa’s eyebrows furrowed. “What do you mean?”

“Oh sweet Isa, there are as many kinds of breasts as there are kinds of women. Here, I’ll give you a few points of comparison.” Sera quickly spouted off syllables clearly not in the common tongue that Isa couldn’t understand, but that she recognized as an incantation.

She felt her breasts shift slightly. Looking down, her eyes widened. Her nipples hadn’t moved, exactly, but the way her breasts fell on her chest they now pointed more straight out than to either side. On top of that, their shapes were elongated, making them much more pronounced. Isa covered them and uncovered them with her robe to see how much of a difference it had made, and she got a new perspective on what brassieres were for.

“More conical breasts make your nipples stand out more, like they’re begging for attention.” She fired off another series of sounds, and Isa felt the strange shifting again. This time she watched as they pulled up higher on her chest and their shape rounded out, almost unnaturally so. Soon she had almost perfect spheres sitting on her chest.

She bounced them up and down and they barely responded to her movements, and her touches were met with much more resistance.

“High and firm is good. Very popular amongst brothels. Best accentuated by corsets for that perfect round shape.” She muttered yet another spell.

Isa held onto them this time, feeling the perfect spheres fall softer into her hands, practically through her fingers. They sat much lower than they had at first, though they were no less stunning.

“Some men have a taste for the saggy look, though the name is a bit of a misnomer. All breasts sag over time but these simply sit a little lower naturally.” Before Isa could respond she spouted out another incantation.  

Her breasts shifted back into what they had been before the changes, though somehow more… shapely? It was hard for Isa to put a finger on how they were different. They just were.

“Classic teardrop has always been my favorite, the kind men dream of forest nymphs having. But none of this is even to mention nipples! Which, if we’re being honest, are the best part.” She spoke another incantation, and Isa braced for the shift.

This time it was focused on the front of her breasts as her nipples, which had already been made hard from their exposure to the cool air, slowly swelled up, merging with and becoming indistinguishable from the areola themselves to become two large bumps.

“Puffy are fun, though you can never quite tell when the girl’s in the mood because they don’t stiffen very much.” She incanted again.

Isa watched the pink bumps widened, then widened some more, the pink skin taking up nearly half her breasts before the nipples distinguished themselves again, sitting fat in their middles.

“Wide and fat are fun! More surface area for all those nerve endings.”

Isa experimented by dragging her fingers from the outsides in, surprised at how good so much of their surface could feel. She hadn’t stopped “experimenting” when Sera incanted again.

She pulled her hands away to watch. Her areola shrank to a little smaller than her palm, but the nipples themselves hid away, tucked inside little folds of pink flesh.

“And inverted hold a special place in my heart. They take a little extra work, but once you can draw them out it’s all worth it.” She incanted again, and a zing of heat shot up Isa’s spine, making her gasp.

This was quickly followed by the sensation of her nipples sliding against… themselves? They poked out of their hiding holes as they hardened, rubbing past their own areola with a shockingly pleasant feeling. Afterwards they stood straight and proud. They somewhat reminded her of being a man again.

“And of course, these are just archetypes. Nature mixes and matches as it sees fit.”

Isa, emboldened by how casual Sera’s manner was, felt less inhibited. She brought her fingers slowly in around her areola to converge at her nipples, tugging at their rigidness. The crinkled further as she pulled, making her shiver.

“Gods… Sera, you’re not just a sorceress…” She looked up, eyes wide with awe. “You’re an artist!”

Sera was the one who blushed now, curling a strand of hair behind her ear. “Oh, stop.” That’s when she caught Isa glancing down at her wide expanse of chest. It was just a moment, but she caught it.

Isa quickly looked away. “I- I wasn’t-”

“It’s alright if you were.” She said plainly. “Do you want to see?”

Isa swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. Luckily her nipples couldn’t get any harder or Sera would have seen it happen in real time.

“You showed off yours. It’s only fair.” Sera unwrapped the sash of her robe, letting it fall off her shoulders.

Isa flinched, closing her eyes. She didn’t know why. Slowly, she opened them again.

She wasn’t turned to stone or suddenly made a slave, or any of the other things the ridiculous stories had told her. What she did feel was privileged. There were likely only a meager few humans who would ever live on this earth to see breasts this beautiful. They were teardrops, like the ones she had described, though at their size it was like witnessing a miracle to see them maintaining that shape without any support. Nipples like wine corks sat atop slightly raised areola as wide as dinner plates at their peaks, perfectly round and smooth.

After giving Isa several generous seconds to get an eyeful, she recovered herself and retied her sash. This seemed to break her from her trance.

“They’re beautiful.” She said, dumbly. That’s all she could say. Words wouldn’t give them proper credit. Even that had been painfully insufficient.

“Thank you.” She said, brushing off the compliment. “Now, what would you like? Do you have any preferences?”

Shaking thoughts back into her head, her breasts shaking along with her, Isa gave it some proper thought.

“I really like how they are now. They’re like yours- The shape, I mean. And the nipples, the- umm- the kind that go inside…”

“Inverted?”

“Inverted.” She said, tasting the word in her mouth. “I really like them like this. Yeah.” She blushed fiercely, surprised that she was able to get all that out.

“A woman of fine taste, I see!” Sera chuckled. “Well, I suppose you’re fine how you are, then.” Even saying this, she quickly spoke another incantation. “Though I hope you don’t mind me taking a little artistic liberty?”

Isa felt her nipples tingling again and looked down. The small discs of pink that contained them widened slightly, to about the size of her palm, but the nipples themselves grew much more, doubling their length and girth. As they were still hard, they now stuck out of her breasts as big as thumbs up to the first knuckle. Isa put her fingers around them, chuckling at the absurdity of them.

“The size will make it more fun when they come out of hiding. Like a big reveal!” Sera paused, a thought occurring to her. “One moment.”

She stood, heading to the stairs and leaving Isa confused. She came back quickly, holding a lacy garment in her hands.

“This is one of my old ones, but it should support you fine at that size.” She handed it over.

Isa took it and held it up. It was a brassiere, a finer one than she’d ever seen.

She waved her on. “Well? Go on! Try it on.”

Feeling timid at the new genre of clothing, Isa slid her arms through and… Wait, how was this supposed to work? Sera laughed.

“No silly, you unhook this part here, and then put your arms through. After that you- Ah, let me help. Stand up.”

Sera stood and took the brassiere from her, holding it out for her and guiding her through the motions of putting it on. She tensed up as the front of her breasts slid against Isa’s back. The cups were soft where they held her, even if her nipples were trying to poke holes through them. Once her shoulders took the weight off her back she suddenly felt much better. It was like they were always being held. Sera hooked it in place.

“There. Now the robe.”

Isa slid the robe back on. Looking down at herself, her view was even more obstructed than before. The brassiere did an excellent job of supporting her, but it pushed everything together and even further out. She wondered when the last time Sera saw her legs while standing was.

“How does it feel?”

Isa couldn’t find any words that fit. “Different. But good?” Trying to look down at herself, she was suddenly self-conscious. What would other people think if they saw her like this? “How do I look?”

“Gorgeous! Men would flock to you and women would seethe with jealousy but do the same anyway.”

Her heart swelled with something. Pride? Recognition? At the very least, potential for something even greater to fill it. “Really?”

 “Yes really. Now sit. I have a story to tell.”

Isa did as instructed, though it was comical how much bigger she felt with the new garment underneath her robes. It was like they refused to be covered up. She wasn’t sure how long it would take for her nipples to go back in again, and she could still feel how tight they were. They were difficult to ignore.

“Where was I? Ah, right. Pain and tragedy. Now, time for act three.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Needless to say, the next few days were a blur of despondency. I didn’t train, nor did I eat, and when I slept it was short and fitful. For a long time I stayed in the tower, and feared what would happen when I would eventually need to go out for more food, which was getting dangerously low. Surely I couldn’t get close enough to a store or tavern without affecting others with my curse, which had become unignorable, as you can already tell. My fear of that eventual confrontation grew by the day. Would I be chased away as another flesh witch? Have stones thrown at me in the street?

            I checked on Clacia, who was still bound and asleep in the spell Morwen had constructed for her. She looked peaceful, but I didn’t dare disturb her for I didn’t know what manner of magic was keeping her at bay. If I had been in my right mind the access to such massive breasts on an unconscious woman might have enticed me. Right then, almost nothing could.

            The next day saw the end of my supplies, and my hunger forced me outside. I gathered some of Morwen’s coin, and disguised my chest the best I could with wraps and a bulky robe. I made my way down to the town, my goal being a quick trip to a bread stall and avoiding as many women along the way as I could. I did not succeed.

The stall was just off a road near the middle of the town’s market, and even though I had waited until after the sun had set, it was dangerously busy. For a long time I skirted along the edge of the crowd until I could avoid it no longer. In and out, I told myself. Unfortunately the stall owner was a woman, surely the baker’s wife. Like diving into cold water, I held my breath, kept my head down, and started walking straight towards the cart. This was a mistake.

I didn’t look, but around me women young and old started to gasp as their breasts as their clothes were ravaged by my curse, drawing attention. I was so close, just a few more paces to the cart! People started to run, causing a panic. I almost made it when my curse hit the woman tending the cart and a few of the ones lined up. There was no chance at being subtle.

“What on earth?!”

“By the gods!”

“Oh my…”

They ran, cart keeper and all. I looked around, confused at what I should do. Exclamations and screams filled the air, and once those running escaped my aura, people started to triangulate the cause of the commotion.

            “There!” A man shouted. “It’s her! She was with the tower witch!”

            “Damnable magics! She’s cursed us!” The shouted comments further incensed the crowd, drawing them into shouts of agreement and jeers in my direction.

            I looked up, fear in my eyes, and that all but confirmed it for them. I quickly dug through my pouch, intending to leave quickly. “Wait! It’s a mistake! Please! I just-”

            Something hard hit my head, and a rock thumped to the ground at my feet. Another quickly impacted my shoulder.

            “OUT, WITCH!” A woman screamed, holding her exposed chest with one arm.

            The others threw similar sentiments in the form of rocks and roadside debris.

            Covering my head, I grabbed a loaf of bread and ran, stones and refuse pelting my back as I hurried back to the tower. They cheered as their abuse caused my retreat. Cheered.

            You can imagine my mood didn’t improve after that. I rationed it the best I could, but a day later I had only half the loaf left as I sat depressed in the chair Morwen had welcomed me with.

            What brought me out of my daze as I stared at an empty fireplace was a crow’s caw. This wasn’t uncommon around the tower, so I went on staring, but it was persistent and close by. Intermittently it was joined by a tapping at the door. My brows scrunched, not wanting to move, not really even wanting to live. But it persisted, and eventually I dragged myself from my seat just to stop the incessant noise to return to my despair in peace.

            I opened the tower door to find a crow. It cawed at me, as if in greeting. I turned my head, confused at the boldness of the bird, before I noticed the rolled parchment tied around one of its legs. It cawed again, taking a little hop forward.

            My curiosity got the better of me. I leaned down and untied the note, surprised at how closely the creature allowed me to handle it. As soon as the paper was in my hand, it took off in a flutter of wingbeats. I unfurled the small page, reading.

            Morwen,

            I hope you are well. We don’t have long. We don’t know what he’s planning, but a confluence of stars is approaching that can only portend dire events. Our numbers dwindle by the day as he turns more of us. No one who’s been sent has returned. The council is too busy bickering about what should be done to assist us. We are taking matters into our own hands, a combined strike of those willing. We have tracked him to a town called Road’s End. If this crow flies straight, then it should be three days from when you receive this that we are meeting at an outpost north of there at sundown. It will be marked by three white birches. I hope you will join us, maybe for the last time.

I’m sorry about Clacia,

-B

            A thought solidified in my mind, the first clear one I’d had in days. I could either mope here in my continued mourning until the world had well and truly ended, or I could die helping those trying to stop Uberazaad, or at least live forever-changed knowing I had tried. Admittedly I wanted vengeance against the man who had cursed me, and ostensibly, killed Morwen. I did not imagine the chance of success was large. I did not hope for it. The note had sounded more like a suicide mission than a call to action. At the time, that felt like a fitting way to end things. My course was set.

            I set out for the map room to do some research. After some searching, I found the little town of Road’s End, and true to its name, it was remote. The nearest shorn tree marked on the map was still half a day’s travel away on foot. This left me two days to prepare.

            The debate with myself over ignoring Morwen’s final edict was a painful one, but my options were few. I still had little mana compared to a seasoned mage. I had only the barest of combat training, none of which being in defense. I thought it in my best interest to at least come armed with knowledge. I broke into her desk drawer and seized the grimmoire.

            I spent the entire first sleepless day and night studying it cover to cover. It didn’t hold the warlock’s weakness as I had hoped, but it was still a treasure trove of knowledge. I couldn’t understand the intricacies of most of the spellworks themselves, but I grasped the fundamentals. Another issue was that I’d never even seen half the old runes he’d used. Unfortunately the man’s notes were sparse and mostly unhelpful, barely even labeling most of the spells, but bless Clacia for her detailed hand written notes and observations she had added in loose parchment tucked between every other page. These were worth the book’s weight in gold a thousand times over.

It was from these I learned that the different runes weren’t just old, but ones he had invented himself. She had descriptions of what she had gleaned from studying the rune’s uses and interconnections, and more verbose passages on the ones she had tested herself. She had a particular proclivity for any spells involving the relocation of fat, muscle and the fluctuation of sensitivity. Go figure. Something I found quite comical were her notes on a spell that would reduce chest size. Next to paragraphs of notes for other spells, it simply read “Makes tits smaller. Pointless.” Pointless! Hah!

            My curiosity was piqued. For so long I thought my situation was all downhill, or uphill depending on your perspective. It was a relief to find something that might even be able to postpone the effects of the curse indefinitely! Sure, growing had become an obsession of mine, but I had no intention of becoming as immobile as Clacia. I had to try it. Besides, I could just undo it if I so chose. Clacia had no deficit in her notetaking for the spells related to growing.

            I set out the circle with chalk, taking extra care to cross-reference the unfamiliar runes from multiple pages to ensure I shaped them accurately. I gave myself a bittersweet farewell squeeze and channeled my mana. It worked… Until it didn’t.

            Slowly, my chest compressed like a tightening vice. Their weight reduced, their bottom curves slowly crawling back up my ribs beneath my robe, but as this happened there was a kind of building pressure, like a spring coiling up. I didn’t have enough time to become concerned. They made it to about half their size when the curse rebounded like it had against Morwen’s tampering, only in reverse.

            In an instant they exploded back into their “true” shape, and all of that pressure releasing at once did something that I can’t describe. Well, I suppose I can. Admittedly, I came right then and there, except it was different than any climax I’d experienced before. The stimulation seemed to radiate out from them directly, leaving the rest of me out of the equation. It was jarring to say the least.

It taught me a valuable lesson about my curse. It was a stubborn bastard. It wouldn’t put up with any altering of its work, asserting its personal mana pool to force my size back to what I had earned.

After that I decided an academic knowledge of the text would have to be sufficient. I didn’t want to meet the other mages as some sexed up freak. Well, any moreso. I committed as much of it to memory as I could, but after a full day and night, I was exhausted. I collapsed right there, face-down on the desk, not even making it into bed.  

The next day was much the same, but I made more practical preparations as well. Fortune smiled on me as I found a stash of dried jerky strips she had kept above a cabinet. I gathered them for the journey. I took a small amount of money from her affairs and fed them into a coinpurse. I hid the grimmoire, not willing to risk all the dangers that would come with bringing it. I prepared a variety of spells written in flash paper, as I was lucky to find an extra stock in Morwen’s desk, the rest having been incinerated in the blast.

While it hit me with a pang of sadness, I took Morwen’s travel robe off the hook on the wall and donned it myself. I’ve never thought green was my color, but in the mirror I thought I struck an imposing figure. I could almost trick myself into thinking I was a real sorceress. It at least helped to mask my busty silhouette from afar.

With the training room blown to smithereens, I practiced the runes embroidered into the hems outside, choosing trees as targets for the wind blasts and shooting flames straight into the air to prevent a forest fire. Yes, the robe would certainly help.

I thought of everything I could think of, and so the second day ended with me attempting to get a proper night’s sleep. On the third, fateful day, I rose with the sun, and giving one last wistful look up at what was left of the tower, I set out for Road’s End.

The journey wasn’t as straight-forward as I had assumed. I made it through the shorn trees, as I had checked and rechecked the necessary trajectory, but I still had no way of knowing where I was after I’d left where they spit me out, or how to find them again should I need to return. I supposed it didn’t matter, as I likely wasn’t coming back anyway.

Eventually, luck helped me find a road, but after an hour of walking and arriving at a crossroad I hadn’t anticipated, I realized I had been traveling the wrong direction. I doubled back, feet and back already aching and with a full day’s travel in front of me. Enter, my heroes.

I had only made it a small distance from where I had escaped the woods when I saw them. A small cart laden with sacks was clattering along the dirt path, pulled by one hard-working horse. It was being driven by a young man somewhere in his mid-twenties by my account, and a woman about the same. They both sat up front. If there was anyone else riding in the back, I couldn’t see them.

They had approached from behind, going double my pace, and so I didn’t have time to make a plan. For a moment I panicked. It would have been courtesy to step out of the road and let them pass, but I needed rest. An idea struck me. What would a great and mysterious sorceress do?

I turned to face them, standing in the dead-center of the path, and held up one arm, not quite straight up, not quite straight out. I could have meant “Hello fellow traveler!” just as easily as “Halt!”.

The man pulled back on the reins a good distance away. Perfect. The man put a hand on the woman’s shoulder, muttering something to him I couldn’t hear.

“Ho there! Might I ask where you folks are bound to? I made a wrong turn and lost some time.” I already knew where they were going. This road only led to a small fork with two towns at the end.

“My friend and I are headed to Riverton, miss!” They seemed wary. “What’s a young woman like you doing traveling alone?”

“I am the sorceress Seraphinae. I’ve a meeting to make, and not much time to make it.” I called back. “We appear to be headed in the same direction. Might I trouble you for a ride?”

The man and woman had a whispered exchange. “Excuse us, there’s not much room in our cart I’m afraid. I think we’d better be on our way…” The man replied for them both.

Well, I’d tried the nice way. There were plenty of folk tales of people refusing simple kindness to old witches or wizards on the road only to be cursed. I would simply have to spin that angle and play on their superstition.

“Oh? I can’t say I’m not disappointed.” I stepped to the side.

The man shook the reins, ushering their horse forward. That’s all it took. The woman came within range of my curse.

“OH!” She gasped as her homespun blouse failed to stretch, ripping in several places to expose breasts entirely too big for her waifish figure. They both gaped down at them.

“Gods! Alyss!” He exclaimed.

“I won't keep you folks any longer. Be on your way! I hope you enjoy the gift, miss. Let it remind you of your manners.” I turned to walk away.

“Wait!” She called out, frantic. “P-please! I can’t-” She looked at the man, clearly in distress.

“Hold on!” The man said, and I stopped just before getting out of range. They couldn’t see I was hiding my laughter. “I’m sure we could make some room! Just- Please! Undo this!”

“Really? Wonderful! I’d be happy to!” I spun around, suddenly joyful. I stretched nonchalantly as I approached the cart. The man scrambled to get out of his seat, running around to the back and throwing a few sacks on top of each other to make space. The woman had her hands over her chest, but I could see her subtly lifting them from below, testing their obscene weight. She was blushing fiercely. “As soon as we part ways.”

She looked up in shock. I looked her straight in the eyes and smiled. She didn’t dare to challenge me. She looked away. “I’ll undo your little reminder once we get to the fork in the road. I’m headed to Road’s End, you see.”

The woman kept her head down as the man ushered me on, holding out a hand to help me step up. “How kind, sir!” I took the empty space, crossing my legs and leaning against the cart’s side. “This is plenty hospitable, thank you!” I gave him a slight nod.

“We’ll be right off then!” He said, eyes a little too wide. Just then he seemed to notice my own chest for the first time, and quickly looked back up at my face. He was clearly scared I’d noticed. I just smiled.

I would have preferred the nice way of course, but this would have to do. He scampered around and back up to the box seat and had us moving in the span of three blinks.

“Lovely! You two do your best to enjoy the ride.” I gave my best witch’s laugh.

Some time passed in silence, but I could tell they were tense. They’d barely turned their heads an inch.

“So, what are your names?” I asked, trying to make light conversation to diffuse their unease somewhat.

“I’m Byron, miss. And this is my… friend Alyss.” The pause was unmistakable. They were lovers, but not yet married.

“Nice to meet you both. Lovely couple you two make. From the smell I assume we’re hauling grain in these sacks?”

“We’re not a couple!” The woman interjected hotly, but suddenly realized what she’d done and piped down again.

“My mistake.” I said, thinking she was protesting too much. Maybe they just hadn’t admitted it to themselves yet.

“But yes Miss, grain. I often make deliveries for my father’s farm. He’s getting on in years, you see.”

“How kind of you! I hope you get a fair share for your efforts. And Alyss? What is it you do?”

“I… I spin clothes, Miss. Nothing fancy. Just wares to sell at market.”

“I’m sure you’re selling yourself short. Did you make what you’re wearing now yourself?”

“I had… Yes.” Her tone was chagrined.

“Well, my apologies for ruining such lovely work. I’ll compensate you once we arrive.”

They seemed to ease up a little after that.

It was a long ride, to be sure, but it passed a hell of a lot faster than if I’d been walking. I could only see their backs from my angle, but the woman spent a great deal of the time looking down and fidgeting with her part of my curse, and the man’s head kept swiveling between the road and my “reminders”.

“Admiring my handiwork?”

They didn’t respond, but I could see the man trying very hard to look straight ahead. From behind I could only imagine Alyss’s abashment.

“You might not be, Alyss, but I know Byron is.” I chuckled. “Quite the bumpy road, isn’t it?”

Alyss let out a great sigh. “Horribly so. I assume you’ve done that to yourself then? How do you stand it?!”

“Alyss!” Byron said in a warding tone.

“It’s alright. Believe it or not these weren’t of my design. They do have their benefits, though. Kindness from strangers is a lot more forthcoming, for instance.” I laughed.

“I’m sure.” Byron said, begrudgingly.

“Oh, don’t be like that! Many women would kill for such an opportunity. A shame it had to be under such circumstances. You know… Your compensation doesn’t have to be coins. Is there anything else you’d prefer before I depart?”

They both turned their heads halfway back to me, Byron’s eyebrow raised.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“You think my magics extend only to the breasts of lovely ladies?” I shook my head. “I can imagine some other things that a young stud such as yourself would prefer bigger.”

Alyss smacked him on the shoulder before his contemplation turned into a response.

“Byron!”

“What?! You’ve never thought-?” They argued in hushed tones, though I could still hear every word.

“But she’s-!”

“Alyss, look at yourself! Imagine!”

She did so, her blush deepening. Still, she was wary. “It’s some kind of trick! She’ll curse you too for your greed or some other nonsense!”

“But you’ve even said-”

She gasped at him. “I’ve never said-”

“Not with words. But you don’t have to.”

“You’re enough for me, Byron. You always have been.”

That shut him up and gave him a blush of his own. That was so sweet it sent warmth through my heart.

“Enough is fine, I suppose.” I intruded on their conversation. “But I’ve never met a lady who was truly satisfied with just “enough”. But I can see I’ve given you no reason to trust me. How about this: I give you my unbreakable word as a sorceress. If you don’t like what I’ve done, I’ll undo whatever you wish immediately. No ironic twists or play on words. It’s the least I could do.”

            That gave them pause. They looked into each other's eyes with a depth I can only hope to experience in my lifetime. After communicating something between each other that was imperceptible to me, Alyss turned fully to look at me, her expression serious, one arm still covering her breasts.

            “You can make him bigger? Down there?”

            “As sure as those tits, I can.” I gave her my best reassuring smile.

            I was almost sure that I could. I had memorized the proper spellwork from the grimmoire, and the runes that correlated to degree were ones that I understood well. Clacia must have had gentlemen callers, because her notes on the topic were thorough.

 

            She held her gaze on me, looking for any sign of malfeasance. She looked back at Byron and gave him a stiff nod. His face lit up with anxious excitement. He turned back to nod at me.

            “It’s settled then! When we arrive I’ll return Alyss back to her former size, then give you the boon. I’ll need to wait until the cart is stopped to write the proper spellwork.”

            His expression was joyful, but there was something else behind it. A hint of disappointment?

He turned to Alyss, asking her more than me. “Well… All the way back?”

“Yes!” She shouted too quickly, then paused. “I mean-” Both their eyes were drawn to her chest. There was a silence between them as the horse pulled the cart along, causing a copious amount of bouncing as the wheels rolled over the dirt. She couldn’t ignore the way he looked at them. “Maybe not all the way…”

His eyes went wide. “Really? Are you sure?”

She nodded, genuine in her generosity. She wanted it too, but it was mostly a gift for him.

“Oh Alyss!” He stole a kiss, and when it broke off too soon for her liking, she snatched the back of his head and pulled him in for a longer one. The way they stared at each other afterwards was a balm for my sore heart.

“I’ve never seen two so well matched.” I said warmly.

They didn’t respond, but this time Alyss didn’t object, simply resting her head on Byron’s shoulder.

Many of the hours passed in amicable silence, but we also spoke of little things, family and the weather and when the past held kinder days. The sun had just passed the highest point in the sky by the time we arrived at the fork in the road.

“This is where we part.” I said. I could tell their nervousness was rising. “Excuse me while I prepare.” I took out the necessary things from my satchel, a few pieces of flash paper, a travel-sized bottle of ink and a quill. It was difficult to do such precision work on the rough surface of the cart, but I managed. They watched with rapt attention as I worked. Crumpling up and discarding only one draft with a small spark of flame that made them jump, soon I had the first runic circle worked out.

“Here we are!” I held it up. I got up and walked around to the front of the cart where they sat. “Hold this lightly like so.” I held it between two fingers, then held it out to him. He took it, doing so. “When it ignites, feel free to let go. Wouldn’t want you to singe your fingers.”

“Ready?”

He nodded.

I channeled my mana, and the ignition runes sparked on the page, turning it to wisps of ash that floated away on the breeze. More importantly, the spell did its work.

“Ah-ahh!” He made a strange sound, spreading his legs and looking down as a bulge formed in his pants. Alyss’s eyes were wide.

“Make sure it’s to both of your likings when you're “at the ready”.”

Nothing in the spell had innately made him hard, but him seeing the anticipation on Alyss’s face seemed to do that work for me. He loosened his belt cord and pulled the waist of his pants up so that only they could see. Their eyes went wider still.

“To your satisfaction, I assume?”

Alyss nodded dumbly, wetting her lips.

“Gods, yes!” Byron responded for her.

“Excellent! Now, Alyss, or I suppose it's both of your decisions. How big would you like those? Smaller than that, I assume?” I grinned slyly, “Or bigger?”

They spoke at the same time.

“No!” She shook her head quickly.

“Well-” Byron said.

She glared at him, and he held up his hands, conceding.

“Maybe just a bit smaller.” She admitted. “If they were a little more manageable…” She held her hands out in front of her chest, trying to visualize, but showing any smaller size forced her to squeeze them into her chest. “Maybe… around here? A little more than handfuls.”

“I will note that his hands are bigger than yours.” I responded wryly.  

She turned her head. “Alright, a little more than his handfuls, then.

He smiled, trying not to look too excited.

            “Just so, then. A moment.”

            I prepared the runes. This was much easier, as my mind had hungrily devoured any and all of Clacia’s notes on the topic. I knew exactly what I was doing. I had the runic circle written on the flash paper in- well, in a flash.

            “First, I owe you for your blouse.” I took several silver coins out of my pouch and placed them in her hand. It was certainly more than it was worth.

            “I- Thank you!” She said.

            “Don’t thank me yet. Now, hold this.” I held out the written spell. She did so, the same way I had shown Byron. “Now I must satisfy the curse I gave you. I had said I would return you as you were when we part ways, so excuse me for a moment.” I turned and walked away up the road, and as soon as we were far enough apart my curse stopped affecting her and I turned back around. She gasped, then sighed with relief as her breasts shrank back into humble little bumps, showing bare through the rips in her blouse.

I smiled a bit at the ruse I had concocted. They didn’t need to know that it was always my curse, not hers.

            “Now, with a blank canvas!” I said from a good distance. I channeled my mana into the spell, igniting the paper.

            As quickly as they had shrunk, they expanded again, though this time not nearly to as prodigious a size as I. From what I could see from that distance, they were lovely and pleasingly plump, but not overly ponderous. She squeezed them joyfully as she looked up at Byron, and by the look on his face, I could tell they would be satisfied for weeks to come.

            “I shall take my leave!” I called to them, and my mischievous side bubbled to the surface. “Enjoy your gifts, and each other!” I muttered an incantation, the same one twice, an altered version of the lust spell I had tinkered with to dilute its intensity.

            Alyss called to me. “Thank- Ah!” The warmth rushed over her and him both, and for a brief moment their eyes locked. Blood rushed, pupils dilated, parts stiffened. They pulled each other into a deep kiss, their hands venturing to the other’s newly swollen parts. Just as intended, her breasts overflowed his hands beautifully. She reached beneath his waistband.  

Well, maybe not that diluted.

            I turned away to give them some much needed privacy, unable to keep the grin from my face as I started off on the path to Road’s End.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            The man walked the bottom of the quarry, inspecting his underling’s progress. Ground level was now well above his head, and around him men and women carried buckets and rolled wheelbarrows full of dirt and rocks out and up the ramps to be dumped. It was promising, but his prize still eluded him. He had hoped they would find it sooner. If this continued without results much longer, his magnum opus might not be ready in time for the alignment of stars.

            Too many interruptions had occurred along the way. A handful of hired assassins had tried to end his life with silent blades in the night. The fools had been changed and welcomed into the fold, and now beg for his gifts like all the rest. At least they had tried to be precise. Worse were the soldiers, endangering the lives of his people. Shame!

A battalion of the king’s men had tried to oust him with brute force. He grimaced at the thought of brainless brutes wielding swords, maces, and the most distasteful of all, crossbows. All violence was distasteful, but one should at least have the decency to do it with one’s own hands. That lot at least provided some entertainment when he changed them into waifish women, barely able to lift their swords, let alone swing them. Unable to think straight with the lust he’d cast over them, they were no good for working, so he’d sent them away to grapple with their new bodies and each other.

But the worst were the mages. They all thought they were so clever. You’d think that someone who’d spent their lifetime devoted to a craft as intricate and involved as magic would come up with better plans. But no. Sorcerers and Sorceresses alike threw themselves at him like pebbles against a castle wall, each one with their own unique brand of spellcraft which they’d been sure was the answer to besting him. It would be funny if it weren’t so annoying. He’d turned many to his cause, but many more were too ambitious, and would no doubt usurp his purpose in the world to come. A mage’s hands were too dangerous to be left idle, so on them he’d had to use some of his more creative transformations to keep them busy with themselves.

Something caught his eye. A tinge of white in one of the wheelbarrows rolling past. He stopped the man carrying it with a hand on his shoulder. He leaned down, picking up a handful of the white shards.

“Where did you find this?”

He dropped the wheelbarrow, pointing backwards. “Far side of the hole, master. We’ve had to break it up to keep the work going. There’s an awful lot of it!”

“Show me!” His voice was worried and intense.

He was led to a corner of the quarry, where several men and women were working at white protrusions sticking out of the dirt with shovels and pickaxes.

“STOP!” He called out, and all looked up to heed him.

He approached, inspecting the surroundings. He gestured them away, and they backed up from the impediment to their work. His unknowing minions didn’t know this was the work. He held out his hands and murmured a spell. The packed dirt surrounding the white protrusions loosened, then with another gesture he pushed the dirt away, revealing how much deeper they went.

He exhaled with relief. Ribs. Several curved bones longer than a man was tall jutted out of the soil, the tips of two already having been broken and carted away. That was close. The fools could have ruined everything. The worst case having been avoided, his excitement set back in. He inspected their angle and direction and extrapolated the location of his prize.

He pointed. “All work will now be focused on this side of the quarry! We’ll need to push this wall further out and dig down from the surface here, here and here. If you should find any more bone, seek me! And do not damage it! Understood?”

He was met with a chorus of repentant “Yes, Master!”s. He nodded, and with a smile he turned to exit the quarry, leaving them to their work.

He would have loved to stay and watch their progress, but there were more mages closing in. If anything could act as a thorn in his plans, it would be them. He may be invincible, but the bones were not. He would have to greet them properly before they drew too near to his treasure.  

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

           

My mood was surprisingly chipper for what was, in essence, a death march. I had made good time, and more importantly made some friends. I followed the path until I saw the small town in the distance. It was quaint, and it reminded me of where I’d grown up. That was until I saw the citizens.

            I had thought the bustle I noticed from afar was a good sign. Maybe he hadn’t corrupted the people yet. My hope was dashed as soon as I was close enough to see what was going on. People were fucking in the street left and right. A woman with six breasts was pressed up against the side of a cottage while a man with six muscular arms railed her from behind, grabbing her in every place that mattered. The door of the house beside it was wide open, but was still impassable due to the colossal breast blocking the entrance from floor to ceiling, with a nipple like a barrel sticking out through the threshold. Several women were on their knees touching and licking a member half the size of the woman who stood before them in the middle of the street.

            The entire place was a bacchanal of untold proportions. The only benefit of the chaos was that when I drew too close to the aforementioned women fellating the giant cock and the one who owned it, they barely paused as my curse hit them one by one, taking it in stride with mewling moans and continuing on with their task. I realized I never should have gotten this close in the first place and turned back, or I would have if I could stop staring at that cock. My mouth started to water, as did other parts of me.

            The one being licked by so many women noticed me, and what my presence had done to the group.

            “Hello there! Aren’t you lovely?!” She started fondling her newfound breasts with awed wonder. “Is this your blessing? It’s wonderful!” She giggled, shaking her hips and making her cock jump. “I’m sure you can guess mine. He said I would be irresistible. There’s plenty of room for another tongue if you can’t resist either.” She ran her fingers through the hair of the closest girl who was lost in her fondling. Most of them had added their cursed breasts into their movements, dragging them across the sides of her massive member. She groaned in her throat.

            I shook my head, realizing I had drawn several steps closer. I tried to snap out of it, assaulting myself with logic. She was clearly hexed! And yet the empty place between two of the girls looked so tantalizing…

            It was a very close thing.

I sharpened my will, closed my eyes, turned, and ran in the other direction to the sounds of their dismay as their breasts returned to normal. Getting far enough away to regain my wits, I decided giving the place a wide berth would have been wisest in the first place.

The note had said north, so checking the position of the sun slowly going down in the west, I moved into the trees. I looked for three white birches as the note had said. I don’t know how low the sun had gotten when I finally found them, but by the color of the sky sundown was coming fast.

Standing between the three trees, I looked around, seeing no one. Maybe they had already left? My worry began to grow.

“Morwen! You’re here!” A woman’s voice surprised me from behind. “We were starting to think you wouldn’t-” She wore halfrobes and a skirt, gnarled wooden staff in one hand.

She stopped suddenly as I turned and she saw my face. More distressingly, there was a loud ripping noise when her blouse’s buttons went flying as my breasts my size were forced onto her body. Her face turned from elation to rage. She spoke out the staccato syllables of a spell quicker than I could respond as she slammed her staff into the dirt, and the next moment my body was yanked to the ground by something rough wrapping around my arms, legs, and neck, choking me and forcing me to my knees.

“It’s not her!” She shouted into the woods behind her, getting into a battle stance. “And she’s turned!”

Two more figures emerged from behind the trees, a man and a woman.

“She’s wearing Morwen’s robes!” The man shouted at me angrily. He wore blue robes with a head bald enough to shine contrasting his long white beard. “What have you done with her?!”

I struggled against the binds that turned out to be roots. They had burst from the ground around me at the woman’s bidding to restrain me.

“Back away from her Fest.” The other young woman with stark white hair in a hooded cloak and leather corset stared at me with eyes like a frozen lake. She leveled a spear-like hand motion towards my face, and around the tips of her fingers the air crystalized into water that froze into a floating crescent blade. “I’ll put this one out of its misery once you’re out of range.”

“WAIT!” I cried out desperately, my voice raspy with the pressure from the roots around my neck. The roots tightened. “Wait!” I could only mouth the words that time. I forced all the air I had left into my next words. “Not! Turned!” They were barely audible.

“Hold, Festinia. Lacelyn.” The wizard put a hand on the shoulder of the woman with white hair. “Look at her.”

“Look what she did to me!” The sorceress who must have been Festinia gripped her staff tightly.

Seeing what was done to her friend, Lacelyn bristled even further. “Laws be damned, Dorund! This corruption cannot stand!”

The man, who moments ago had been red with rage, was now the only one looking at me with compassion. “Let her speak.”

Reluctantly, after a tense pause, Festinia tapped her staff to the ground, and the roots around my neck loosened.

I inhaled a blessed lungful of air, the blood rushing back out of my face. I took enough breaths to calm myself before I spoke, keeping my voice as level as I could. I had been expecting something like this.

“I am Seraphinae, Morwen’s apprentice! I am cursed, but my mind is my own, I assure you. Step back from me, you’ll see.”

Festinia, eyes still narrowed at me, backed up. Her blouse went loose, showing her pale chest beneath where the buttons had failed her. By her expression that bought me a small reprieve.

“Where is Morwen?” The man asked, curious. “Surely she wouldn’t send you alone.”

“Morwen… was lost.” I said, not being able to find the right words. “She tried to remove my curse. The consequences proved fatal.”

“No…” The ice fell from Lacelyn’s fingers as she staggered. “Not Morwen. I don’t believe it! She couldn’t have!”

“She was the best of us…” Festinia’s shoulders went slack as she stared at the grass between her feet.

The man’s expression went solemn, but his eyes were set.

“If she died trying to remove a curse,” He said, his voice steady, “then she would have known the risks. As do we all being here today.” He let out a heartbreaking breath. “So, why are you here?”

“I got your note. I want to help.”

“Chh! A fledgling came to go to war!” Lacelyn's voice was thick with spite. “A poor replacement for Morwen.” Her words cut like ice.

“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into, girl.” Festinia said, her words as dark as the forest around us.

My mind reached for anything that may be able to convince them, but it wasn’t me who did.

“Would either of you have been able to turn away from this?” Dorund looked at each of them in turn. “No matter how untrained?”

Festinia looked down, somewhat ashamed. Lacelyn looked away. They clearly had much respect for this man. He looked at me, and at my curse’s symptoms.

“I don’t blame you. But is it revenge you seek, Seraphinae? Or a solution?”

Tears built up in my eyes as the question bit deep into me. “It’s true. I’m not Morwen.” A tear rolled down my cheek. “But I want to help.” I looked up at him, holding his gaze. “In whatever way I can.”

“That’s enough.” He nodded at Festinia, who nodded back. She tapped her staff against the ground twice.

The roots binding me uncoiled and pulled away, retracting back into the earth. I fell forwards, hands in the grass and breasts swinging beneath me. I stood with as much poise as I could muster.

“Now, may I approach? Or am I going to burst through my robes as well?” He said with some humor.

I shook my head. “Only women. It’s been siphoning my mana with every spell I cast for weeks. The range has been getting wider as I get bigger.”

“So you’ve met him already?” Festinia cocked her head in confusion. “And he didn’t turn you?”

I shook my head. “No, it was an artifact I found that he had cursed.”

“So you really don’t know what you’re up against.” Lacelyn was obviously still skeptical of my usefulness.

Dorund walked forward tentatively, and having not sprouted enormous breasts, he smiled and placed a hand on my shoulder. “Then we should let her know, shouldn’t we?”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            They told me what they knew as the sun went down. Uberazaad had been camping out somewhere south of the town for several days, using the townspeople for labor. He had been forcing them to dig, but for what they still didn’t know. Why he couldn’t just use his vast power to accomplish his ends wasn’t obvious to me, but the way they explained it, it seemed like he simply enjoyed using people like tools, not having to expend his own effort. Our goal was to find what he’s looking for before he did and destroy it. We weren’t going to risk stealing it in case he could just retrieve it from us should we fall. It was a frustrating prospect, not even knowing what we were looking for.

            And so the plan was laid out. Deep under the cover of night, we would invade the quarry and thwart his plans, whatever they may be. If it came to combat, Dormund and Lacelyn, being the stronger of us, would engage him to act as a distraction while Festinia and I tried to push through to find our goal.

            So we waited for our moment to strike. The sun was just setting, and Durmund had sent a single mighty blue spark from his fingers to create a campfire that, through magic unknown to me, produced a blue, smokeless fire. It turned out that his mastery was lightning.

            The three of them sat around it, cooking a ration of bread and a few strips of meat. I, cursed as I was, was sitting on a felled tree a dozen paces away, getting colder as night fell. The smell of the meat was intoxicating after so long eating the scraps that had been left in the tower. I stared solemnly at the flickering blue flames, holding my breath in the silence before the storm while they chatted. They referred to events I wasn’t there for, Festinia making jokes and Dorund poking the more stern Lacelyn with a nudging elbow.

Festinia kept glancing my way, seeming to notice my despondency. She winced, and looking down at her ripped blouse, she sighed and seemed to come to a decision. She said something I couldn’t hear to Lacelyn.

“What?! No!” Lacelyn turned at her.

“Oh come on!” Festinia held a hand out towards me. “She’s miserable!”

“Then she can be miserable over there!” She folded her arms over her chest.

Dorund chuckled. “Cold as always, Lacy.”

“Easy for you to say! You wouldn’t be the one with melons like that!”

I winced, inferring what they were talking about.

“Well I’d be fine with it.” Festinia raised a hand. “Dorund?”

“I certainly wouldn’t complain.” Dorund raised his hand.

They both looked at Lacelyn with their raised hands, who looked at them aghast.

“Looks like you’re outvoted, Lacy.” He shrugged, chuckling. If it bothers you that much, then you can go sit out in the cold.”

“Ugh!” She stood, stomping off into the woods. “Unbelievable!”

Festinia waved me over. “Come on. The food’s almost ready!”

I stood, their warmth comforting me as much as I hoped the fire would, but I stopped just at the edge of my curse’s range. “Are you sure?”

She waved my thoughts away. “It’s fine. Lacelyn has it in her head that you’ll corrupt her mind or somesuch. Pfft! You don’t seem all that corrupt to me.”

Taking a breath, I took the step that mattered.

Festinia looked down at her chest as breasts the size of mine sprouted from her own. Dorun’s bushy eyebrows went up in amusement. He laughed.

“What?” She held a hand over her exposed cleavage, suddenly self-conscious. “They don’t look that bad on me, do they?!”

“Hmm? Oh no, quite the opposite. I was just imagining what Morwen would have looked like having to tote those around.” He chuckled gleefully, which got a smirk out of Festinia too.

“They are kind of so big they stop being attractive and start being silly, don’t they?” I said, coming closer to the fire and relaxing as its warmth hit my skin.

“I wouldn’t say that…” She said, moving her hand so she can look at them again. She shook her shoulders experimentally and watched them wobble back and forth with thrice the movement. She couldn’t hold back the blush. Even Dorund in his age couldn’t stop from looking, respectfully of course.

“He certainly does have a flair for the dramatic.” Dorund sighed.

“You aren’t kidding. Have you seen the town?” I asked, shivering. “I almost didn’t make it out of there after finding it.”

“Road’s End?” He nodded gravely. “Aye. And they aren’t even the worst of it.”

“My home town…” Festinia’s eyes were far away. “It was one of the first villages he took over after his return. I got away but… The worst part was seeing how happy everyone was about it. Like their savior had finally come to free them from the drudgery of their lives! Meanwhile everyone’s fucking each other like it’s the end of the world…”

“It may very well be.” Dorund added. “The worst is the children.”

I gasped, putting a hand over my mouth. I had not even thought of that! “He…?”

“Oh no, he doesn’t turn them or change them like the others.” Dorund waved away the wicked thought. “He sends them all away. He designates teams of the turned to herd them to containment towns, like giant nurseries scattered around the kingdom. It’s pure chaos in those places. I’m not sure what’s worse, their fate, or their family’s.”

Festinia shook her head. “How can people just abandon their children like that? Turned or not! It’s something I can’t even-”

Dorund put a comforting hand on her shoulder. “We’ll put a stop to it.”

            “The damned council!” She spat. “They should be out here, helping us! Or at least doing something! They’re just leaving the world to rot with him at the core of it all!”

            “Buracratic deadlock.” Dorund sighed. “They can’t decide what should be done, and so they make the worst possible decision: doing nothing at all.” He looked up at me, the blue of the fire reflecting in his eyes. “I have respect for you for coming out here, Seraphinae, despite everything.”

            “Thank you. And please, you can call me Sera.”

            “Thank you, Sera.” He smiled warmly at me, and Festinia copied the gesture. “I’m sure we-”

            “Ah~”

            We all turned sharply as a sound that should not have been coming from the woods did. Festinia reached for her staff, and from inside Dorund’s robes three glass spheres emerged to float over his head and shoulders, each crackling with lines of blue lightning.

            Through the darkness of the trees, a shape emerged. It was Lacelyn, naked as the day she was born.

She approached the fire in staggering, zigzagging lines, her skin flush and pink. Her eyes were glassy and far away. One hand was working vigorously between her legs while the other grabbed whole-handedly at a breast. She drew close enough to the camp, not even heeding our presence as she stepped within my curse’s radius. Her naked breasts plumped out forcefully enough to make them bounce against each other.

            “Ooohmm!” She responded to the feeling not with indignation, but welcomed it with a mewling moan as her fingers were forced apart. She pulled at her nipple, rolling her neck back and reveling in the new sensitivity. Her hand below increased its pace.

            “LACELYN?!” Festinia shouted at her as we shot to our feet. “SNAP OUT OF IT!”

           

            “Hmm?” She replied dreamily, hearing the words but understanding nothing. The circles her hands made around her breast and sex lulled her back into sickly sweet bliss. “Hmmmm…”

            “Your friend seemed rather cold.” A man’s voice came from the darkness. As if coalescing from the shadows themselves he appeared. Not just any man. The man himself.

Uberazaad had found them.

“I thought I could help warm her up.”

He wore fine clothing, a black brocade vest with the long ruffled sleeves of a white undershirt. His black hair was slicked back. He rolled his neck across his shoulders, hands clasped behind his back.

“She didn’t seem too keen on the idea, but she came around. Didn’t you, sweetie?”

            “Uh huh.” She barely responded to the cadence of his voice, plopping herself down in front of the fire to continue her fingering. She pulled up her knees to press indecently against either side of her breasts, squeezing them together.

            “My, you two are lovely, aren’t you?” His smile at that moment still haunts my nightmares.

            Festinia’s face went pale, gripping her staff with white knuckles. Dorund stared death into him.

            My blood went cold. It couldn’t end here. Not like this.

            “Sera.” Dorund said, glancing at me, barely a whisper. “Run.” He flung his hands outwards.

            We were blinded and deafened as light and sound exploded from Dorund’s fingertips, tendrils of blue lightning streaming out of him and the three orbs floating above him towards Uberazaad. I jumped back, tripping over a log and planting my face and arms in the dirt. I scrambled back, unable to see as my vision slowly readjusted to the darkness.

Red and yellow flames now licked the trees behind him as the blue campfire lit his front. He stood in the same place, completely unphased.

            “Flashy.” He said, unimpressed. He looked at Festinia, already bored. “Well, let’s see what you’ve got, then.”

            The crash of activity sparking her adrenaline, Festinia slammed her staff into the ground, incanting as fast as she could. The roots of the forest erupted from the earth around him, snaking towards him. As they approached, they lost their muster, creaking into inactivity before withering white and crumbling to ash around him. He hadn’t moved a muscle.

            Festinia crouched suddenly, threw both hands into the earth at her feet, and incanting again, ripping the ground before her up like she was whipping the edge of a carpet up and down. The resulting wave of earth flowed out in front of her, churning up the rocks and gravel below the grass in a great wave-

            Which parted around him like a ripple in a pond around a boulder.

            Dorund pressed his attack again, collecting an orb of crackling lightning between his palms and casting it out flying towards him with a speed that ripped the air.

            Emboldened by the strength of his attack and fueled by adrenaline, my muscle memory took over. I flung my right arm towards the man, focusing my mana into the spell sewn into the hem of Morwen’s sleeve and throwing a great gout of flame straight at him.

            It curled around him as if he was standing inside a great fishbowl. The sphere of lightning must have done the same, as a great smoking hole had been blown into one of the white birches standing behind him. It creaked, then fell, crashing to the ground and making it shake beneath our feet.

            He sighed.

            “Are you done?”

            Lacelyn giggled. Sparing her a glance, I saw that she had been thrown away from the fight by Festinia’s wave of earth, but she barely seemed to have noticed anything was happening. She was still deep within herself and clawing at her breasts, her face saying she was close to what she was looking for.

           

Uberazaad looked her way, then did a double take, eyes going to her chest.

“Hold on. I don’t think I gave her those.”

“You’ll pay for what you’ve done, you monster!” Dorund screamed, reaching his hands upwards and spitting an incantation that would bring the sky itself down on his enemy before him. Forks of lightning crackled above in the clouds. He brought his hands down in a great swoop.

            I was blinded again, a boom filling my ears, but the afterimage showed what had happened clearly. A beam of lightning thicker than a person had snaked down from the sky until right above his head, then curved almost perfectly around him in a circle to strike the ground beside him, turning the soil to glass.

            The total effect of his strike was to make Uberazaad squint slightly, as if the sun had been in his eyes for a second.

            Readying for another attack, Festinia started incanting, holding her staff firmly. I watched as it grew roots, and surged upwards, growing into a mighty tree before her that would-

            “No no. Enough of that.” He said, casting a gesture her way.

           

            Her incanting stopped abruptly, recoiling in shock. The tree that was her staff warped, its branches that had been growing towards him changing direction and ensnaring her instead. They wrapped around her legs, arms and chest, pinning her arms to her sides and squeezing her breasts upwards. She strained and struggled.

            “No! I-” She was cut off as a branch wrapped around her mouth.

            He gave me a glance, saw I was still prone and overlooked me, turning his attention to Dorund. “Got any more? I’d rather not restrain you too, but I will if you try to zap me again.”

            He couldn’t if he wanted to. He stood there, gasping for breath, sweat running down his brow. He had thrown everything into that attack. The floating glass orbs around him had fallen lifelessly to the ground. He and his mana were spent.

            “Hey you. Lacelyn, was it?”

            “Hmm?” She looked up, not stopping the pumping of her fingers in and out of herself. Her head rolled lazily towards him, looking at him sideways.

            “I don’t mean to bother you, but your friend here,” He nodded towards Festinia, wrapped in the branches of her own staff, “What do you think she’d like? I’ll let you pick.”

            “Ooohhhh, hehehehe.” She giggled, seeming to love the prospect. “Well, she liked Sera’s big tits well enough.” She pulled a slick hand out of herself to grab at her other breasts, shaking them both up and down at her. “Do those more! Ooh! And do her butt too! But bigger! Hehehe. Butt bigger…” Lacelyn looked perfectly pleased at her idea, still working herself. Festinia’s eyes were aghast at her friend’s betrayal.

            “What a wonderful suggestion!” He said as if he were praising a child. “I’ll reward you after, alright? Think a bit about what you’d like.”

            “Ooh! Me next!” She squealed before returning to her important work of fondling herself into a frenzy. She watched on with wide eyes, as did we for different reasons.

            He looked at Dorund and I, both frozen with terror.

            “What do you two think, topheavy or bottomheavy hourglass?”

            Festinia’s muffled screams vibrated through the wood. We didn’t respond.

            “Ah well. Dealer’s choice.” He rolled up his sleeves, revealing runic circle tattoos all down his arms. “Looks like your group is a bit topheavy, so let's get some variety.”

            He placed his forearms together first, connecting two of the half circles, then touched together two on his lower palms.

            Festinia’s muffled shouts took on a different cadence as heat flooded through her ass and chest. Her breasts, already bigger than her head and pushed up under her chin by the roots, swelled up even further. Their top curves flowed over the roots holding her. Her eyes were wide as she watched them until the branch snapped, but it didn’t break, releasing the tension and letting them flow down slightly.

            The greater change happened where we couldn’t see, but if her hips that jutted out further beneath the roots wrapping her midsection were any indication, her ass must have been huge. Her hips were almost twice as wide as her shoulders.

Uberazaad curled his wrist around, and the tree followed suit, lifting her and reorienting her bindings to spin her around until she was face down, her giant ass facing us. It was a marvel, and my guilt at letting myself be turned on in that moment could not be understated.

“What do we think, team?”

Lacelyn’s pace had increased, smiling giddily, but she shook her head. “Hell no! Bigger!”

“Lacelyn!” Dorund shouted at her, but they both ignored him.

            His eyebrows went up, but he shrugged, giving her a second dose of the first spell.

            We couldn’t see her face as her ass bulged out again, her hips widening more to compensate for the mass, but by the muffled moans we could tell how it must have felt. Her colossal jiggling cheeks had left regular human standards far behind. I cursed my nipples for how hard they were.

            “There we go!” He curled his wrist again and the tree brought her around, showing her bright red face. “I’m going to put you down now. Don’t get feisty or I’ll do something you really won’t like.” With a flick of the wrist the branches placed her gingerly on her feet then loosened, and the whole tree shrank and receded back into the shape of her gnarled wooden staff before falling over into the grass.

            Her breasts spilled much further downwards when they were released, even bigger than I was then, and while her waist hadn’t been particularly pinched before, the comparison between those mammoth melons and the hindquarters she now toted had turned her supernaturally curvy. Hourglass truly was a fair comparison.

            She took a wobbly step, her center of gravity having been severely altered. The single roll of her hip sent her cheeks jiggling for seconds, her breasts doing the same.

            “Wha- I-” Her hands didn’t know where to grab, but everywhere they did they found more impossibly soft flesh to squish beneath them. “I’m huge!” She took another step, arcing her back to look behind her. She found plenty to look at. Every part of her rolled and shook with the motion. “This is ridiculous! I can’t be seen like this!”

            “I think it’s quite the opposite, my dear. It’s very hard not to see you like this.” He chuckled. “Not that anyone would complain. You’re a vision, darling!”

            “Change me back!” She shouted at him in fitful futility. “CHANGE ME BACK!”

            He took two quick steps towards her, putting two fingers of each hand against her temples. He had to reach wide over her chest. “Hush. Be at peace.”

            Something shifted behind her eyes. She blinked, looking down at herself with new vision.

            “I-” The gears turned, her face flushing red. “I’m huge.” This time, the words couldn’t have come out more differently. They were dripping with grateful reverence. She bounced on her heels, and gasped at how her curves shook and jostled her.

            “That’s better.” He sighed. “Now, I could use some help convincing your other friends.” He held an open palm upwards towards Dorund and I.

 “Oh, Dorund!” She said, running over to him, but nearly falling over in the process. She’d have to learn to step much more carefully with all that jiggling. “It’s wonderful!” She hugged him with all she had, pulling her deep into her softness. The breath went out of him.

“You must try this! It’s- I can’t even describe-!”

“Festinia! Pull yourself out of this! Remember your family!” He struggled through her embrace, flustered.

“I have, Dorund! I can finally join them again! Everything couldn’t be more perfect!”

“Look at yourself! Look at Lacelyn! You’ve lost your minds! What could be worth this?!”

She pulled away, holding him by the shoulders. She gave Lacelyn a sidelong glance. Her breasts took up all the space between her and his chest, still pressing against him. “Be honest, Dorund. Have you ever seen her happier?”

He looked over her shoulder to see her gleefully pleasuring herself as she stared deep into Festinia’s behind. She shook it a little for her benefit, and the vision of those wiggling twin masses of softness sent her over the edge.

“Ahh! Oh Fest! You’re too much! I- AH!” She squirmed in bliss, pressing herself into the grass and writhing with orgasmic glee.

He couldn’t speak, either because of warmth pressing into him, or the bare realization that no, he’d never seen Lacelyn smile this much in all the years he’d known her.

“Oh, Dorund. You’ll see!” She turned to Uberazaad, entreating him. “Please, do something for him! He’s been a grumpy old man so long he can’t imagine what it’s like not to be one!”

            “Fest!” He said, affronted.

            Uberazaad nodded knowingly. “What do we think ladies? We fix “old” first, then “man”?”

            “Ooh! Yes! Please, show him!” Festinia released him, her body wobbling as she stepped back.

            “Hehehe, this’ll be gooood.” Lacelyn was drifting in afterglow, but had started up again, rubbing herself in lazy circles as she watched.

            As I tell you all this, please forgive my inaction. I must have been in shock. No one had looked at me so long I had almost forgotten I was there. It was like watching the events through the haze of a dream.

            “Stay back!” Dorund backstepped away from him.

            “Hold still. Your joints will thank you.” He didn’t have time to flee. Uberazaad matched another set of halfcircles on the backs of his forearms, forcing his arms into a somewhat awkward position. Still, the spell took effect as he channeled.

            Years melted off of him in a matter of seconds. His wrinkles and slight hunch vanished as he aged in reverse. His white beard darkened and turned a bright shade of red as it shortened, quickly followed by similarly colored hair sprouting from his head in a bushy mane. A handsome young man that I would place in his mid twenties stood in slightly looser robes.  

            “Dorund!” Festinia gasped cheerily. “I didn’t know you had red hair!”

            “I haven’t-” He looked down at his hands in awe, clenching them and marveling at how smooth his skin was. All his aches were gone, some that had been there so long he’d forgotten what it could be like to not hurt. “In a long time…”

            “You’re a looker!” Lacelyn whistled as she eyed him.

            “Maintinence is done!” Uberazaad brushed off his palms, then leaned down to pull up the legs of his pants, revealing yet more tattoos. “Now for the fun part!” He crossed his legs, connecting the half-circles on his thighs.

            Dorund gasped as yet more changes wracked his body. His skin, smoothed by the de-aging, grew more supple and tender. The angles of his face softened, shaping his features towards femininity. Beneath his robes the straightness of his figure bulged out around the hips, and tightened around the waist. Humble bumps pushed out from his chest forming fledgeling breasts, but once the vital change that happened between his legs completed, he suddenly met the criteria of being within my curse’s range. Humble no longer, his small bumps burgeoned forth to form a vertical rip the front of his robes, a dark line of cleavage peering through the tear.

            Standing stunned and breathless, a gorgeous beauty that was Dorund the wizard stood before us. His, err, her eyes dashed around as her thoughts raced to find a solution, an escape, anything. But there was nothing. She couldn’t believe we’d been bested so easily.

            “Dancing gods, Dor!” Festinia put a hand to her mouth. “You’re so pretty!”

            “Oh wow. She’s too cute! It’s not fair!” Lacelyn added.

            “I- I’m not-” Her hand went to her throat as the higher pitch of her voice surprised her. “This is wrong! This isn’t-”

            Uberazaad saw where this was going, and he would have it go no further. He deftly placed his fingers to her temples to calm the panic and introduce her to the new world.

            A new woman, Dor opened her eyes, taking herself in. “How…” She ran her hands down her curves. “How couldn’t I see before?” Her hands held up the cheeks of her ass, felt her narrow stomach, hefted her breasts to feel their wonderful weight. She looked up at Uberazaad and shocked me with her words. “Thank you!”

            “Now, I know I do good work,” He said, somewhat confused, “But I know I didn’t give you those.” He was looking right at her breasts. “How…”

            He stopped. He turned to look at me. The direct attention snapped my awareness back into my body. While he stared down at me curiously, Dor and Festinia looked at each other with new, hungry eyes.

            “Dor…” She stepped closer, so close that their breasts prevented getting closer. Then she did anyway, squeezing both of their chests up and to the sides as they tasted each other’s breath.

            “Fest…” Her hands roamed over Festinia’s back, reaching down hitting the shelf of her massive ass, making her gasp. She squeezed, exhaling with a shiver.

            Their embrace inevitably transformed into a deep kiss, and they lost themselves in the sensuous exploration of each other’s bodies. Lacelyn watched on with equal heat, urging herself towards another climax.

            As the scene behind him devolved into one of wanton lust, he tapped a finger against his chin. His eyes widened.

            “Wait, I remember now! That’s one of mine, isn’t it?!” He snapped his fingers in recognition. “It’s been so long I’d forgotten! Hah! It’s all coming back to me! I’d been tinkering around with a few concepts with siphoning mana and that was one of many I’d hidden around old dungeons to test on mages. I mean, a relic by my current standards, but what a coincidence you found one of my blessings!” He laughed openly.

            My mind caught on that word. Blessing. He’d called it a blessing. I couldn’t hold down my anger any more.

            “Shut your mouth! You have no idea what your curse has put me through!”

            He stopped laughing. He looked genuinely surprised, then cracked another smile.

            “You can’t fool me. I made the thing, so I know your secret.” He leaned down to whisper as if anyone else could overhear. “You love it, don’t you? Getting bigger? You must. You wouldn’t have worked so hard to get them this far if you didn’t.”

            My face flushed bright red in indignation. I opened my mouth, but no words came out. I couldn’t deny it.

            “Do you want to know how I know?” He chuckled. “That’s how it works. It finds the one perverse pleasure you revere over all else, the thing you’ve denied yourself or you have been denied, and that becomes what the mana is siphoned towards when it binds to you. That’s the blessing.” He sighed out a happy breath. “Ah, after so long it’s like finding a cherished antique. I was really onto something back then.”

            “No! You’re lying!” I shook my head fiercely in denial. “I hate them!”

            “You can lie to me, but not to yourself.” He held his hand out behind him, gesturing to Fest and Dor in the most intense makeout session I’d seen two humans engage in, with Lacelyn watching with rapt attention, pleasuring herself. “Beautiful things can happen when you embrace your own pleasure.”

            “You’re changing people against their will! It’s evil!”

            “Evil?! Against their-” He sighed heavily. Not mad, just disappointed.

            “Lacelyn! Your heart’s desire! Go!”

            “Hnnn!” She whined, her tired arm trying its best to push her to another climax. “I wanna cum! I want them to cum! I want everyone to feel good!”

“See! Pure, unfiltered altruism. No matter how deep it’s buried by the hardships of life and the repression of having to conform to society, it’s always there!” He pushed together his ring and pinky finger to complete the circle there and pointed towards her, quickly followed by Festinia and Dor. “Granted.”

Lacelyn’s scream resounded out through the darkness of the forest, joined by her friends in sudden, orgasmic bliss. Her body rolled and twisted as the waves of pleasure washed over her, and Fest and Dor held tightly to each other, squeezing their breasts tightly and pressing their heads into the hollow of the other’s shoulder as they shook with the unexpected euphoria.

“Everyone just wants to be a good person and enjoy themselves. The world just won’t let you! But I will.” He held his hand out, and I cringed away from it, expecting what I knew had been coming for the longest time. This was it. I shut my eyes tight, bracing.

Several seconds passed, the only sound being the three sorceress’s cries of pleasure.

I peeked one eye open. The hand that I had been sure was about to curse me, was instead held out in a simple offer of assistance. He wanted to help me up.

I blinked, not believing what I was seeing. “You’re not going to turn me?”

He shook his head, keeping his hand extended. “I don’t think I’ll have to. You don’t think so now, but you’re more like me than you know. I’m going to show you what I’m working on, and after I do, if I still haven’t convinced you and you don’t want anything to do with it, I’m going to let you leave.”

I stared at him in disbelief. “You’re joking.”

He just stood there, hand outstretched.

My thoughts were a jumble. I couldn’t know if I believed anything he was saying, but his open earnestness was disarming. At the very least I couldn’t see a way I could fight back or run. He was patient as my thoughts settled, and seeing no other options, I relented. I took his hand.

“There we go.” He lifted, helping me to my feet. He turned to the others, seeing they were still in the throes of passion. “We’re headed back to town. Meet us there when you’re finished, yeah?”

“Nhhnnhh!” Lacelyn responded in the positive with a strained groan.

He walked away into the woods, no doubt expecting me to follow. Too bewildered by this turn of events, I did so. The three of them were too far gone to notice their chests getting smaller as we started back towards Road’s End.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “What?” Isa asked, perplexed. “You just went with him?”

            “I know. I was scared to death of the alternative, but I would be lying if I said his worldview wasn’t swaying me somewhat. He had a certain charm to him. It’s hard to explain to someone who’s never met the man. I wasn’t fully convinced of course, but going along with it for a time kept me out of harm's way, at least temporarily.”

            “I have to admit, it’s hard to imagine.” Isa sat back, crossing her arms under her breasts, not really being able to without them being pushed up, and so settled for doing it over them.

            “Which part?”

            “The people who were turned. That mindset. Abandoning everything just to seek their pleasure…”

            “Is it?” She asked. “You made a similar decision. You decided not to return to your life after I offered to change you back, choosing instead your truer self.”

“That’s different!”

Sera shrugged. “Maybe. But I don’t think by much.”

Isa looked down. “It’s still so strange. Being a woman, I mean.” Sera was quiet, giving her space for her introspection. “My entire journey here I was so focused on changing myself back, I never really gave it any thought. Like I was in denial I was like this at all.”

“I hope you’ve at least enjoyed some of the benefits since you’ve been here.”

“Oh, it’s been wonderful, Sera! Please, don’t think me ungrateful!” She put her hands up to cup her breasts again, lifting them slightly and taking the weight off her shoulders, making her sigh pleasantly. “It’s just a lot to take in.”

“Yes, well. Even as the master I am now, I still can’t do half of what Uberazaad could at his prime. He truly was decades, maybe even centuries ahead of the mages of his time, even before he went into hiding. The things he could do would drop your jaw to the floor.”

“It sure sounds like it…” She paused, thinking. “He really had a spell for that?”

“Which one? We’ve gone over quite a few.”

“The one at the end? He just pointed at them and they…?” She asked, curious. She couldn’t deny the thought was somewhat arousing.

Sera laughed. “Oh yes. Believe it or not that’s one of his simpler tricks. Do you want to see?”

Isa’s face went red, a shiver of anticipation running down her spine. “Uhh, I don’t know…”

“Just a second.” Sera leapt to her feet, bouncing indecently as she bounded up the stairs. Isa waited nervously. She returned just a few moments later with a scrap of paper and a quill.

“I’ll let you try out this fun bit of casting yourself.” She returned to the table, scratching a quick circle of runes she knew by heart. She held out the paper. “Let’s call it your first practice for channeling mana.”

Isa took the paper tentatively. She stared at it, blushing. “Me? Are you sure? Right here?”

She shrugged. “You’ve heard more of my story than anyone. I think we’re close enough, don’t you?”

She had a point. She continued to stare at it, not really knowing what to do.

“Just center your mind, focus your attention, and let your mana flow into the spell. The runes will do the rest.”

“A-alright.”

Isa looked hard at the spell, thinking about its imminent effects and what she would look like. She tried to push down the embarrassment that arose. She wasn’t exactly sure how she was supposed to “feel” her mana. As hard as she was trying to focus on the parchment, Sera’s breasts sat just beyond it, drawing her eyes into them. A brief image of what she’d look like wracked by pleasure flashed through her mind. Something inside of her slipped into the runes.

“Oh!” Sera’s eyebrows went up, leaning forward and pushing her hands into the chair between her legs. “Hah! I think you- Ahh~” She took a breath between her body’s tenses and barely managed the last word before it hit her. “Missed!” She clenched her teeth, her head rolling back as she closed her eyes.

Isa sat mortified as Sera momentarily lost her self-control, letting out a moan and giving herself to the sensation.

Isa’s chest trembled, and in Sera’s moment of weakness her concentration on her aura failed. The growth was nearly instant. “Ah!” She let out a shout of surprise. A sting of tightness bit at her back and shoulders as the brassiere she’d been provided snapped in half in the front as a tidal wave of flesh burst forth from inside it. She was pulled forwards, forcing her to hunch her back as the giant breasts slapped against her thighs and squished out to either side of them. Her halves of her robe were pulled open with no resistance, releasing them into the air in all their glory.

Before her, Sera’s hips rolled into the chair, letting out fast, hot breaths between the waves of pleasure. Her eyes were still closed, and she hadn’t given any indication that she’d even noticed. One hand was pressed between her legs while the other was tightly gripping a nipple, both over her robes.

Despite the mountains of warmth burying her, she couldn’t take her eyes off Sera. She doubted she would be able to get the image of her rolling her hips and chest out of her head for as long as she would live. A distracting sensation pinched at her nipples as they wiggled their way from their hiding places, tightening enough to emerge. She tried to cover them with her hands, but they barely fit behind her palms, and her expanded areola certainly didn’t. She was as big as Sera.

Eyes still closed, Sera laughed as the weaker final waves ended, leaving only intermittent aftershocks. “Hahhh! That was a surprise! I haven’t been hit by that spell in-”

She looked up, seeing Isa hunched over a naked pair of breasts that might have been heavier than the rest of her entire body. Isa stared at her, more focused on Sera than her predicament. The eye contact snapped her out of her stare.

Isa started, “Oh gods! I’m sorry! I told you I didn’t know what I was doing! I-”

“No! I’m sorry! It was my- Hold on. Goodness, is your back alright?” Recentering herself, Sera focused, and Isa’s breasts slowly pulled their weight back into themselves. Her back sighed in relief as the smaller size she’d had moments ago returned, suddenly feeling much easier to carry. She sat up again, folding her robes closed over the destroyed brassiere hanging to either side of her chest. Her nipples poked the fabric into sharp points at the front.

“I- I think I broke your bra.”

“Isa, that was entirely my fault. I didn’t- I should have been more careful. I let my focus slip.”

A moment of silence passed as they stared at each other, the awkwardness hanging in the air. At the same time they cracked a smile, then burst into laughter. They were long, hard, belly laughs that drained all the tension out of them. It went on for a good while, and they had to force themselves to start breathing full breaths again.

“That was- Wow, Sera! I can’t believe you’re just that big all the time! You carry them so well, it barely looks like you feel them at all! But- Gods, I could barely sit up!” She wiped tears from her eyes. “What did I do wrong?”

“I can explain that much. You did it! You channeled your mana, and your intent was perfect! It was just your focus that was off.”

“No small wonder why!” Isa threw a gesture towards Sera’s chest. “How can you expect anyone to focus when you put those in front of them!”

           

            Sera laughed, making her distractions shake joyfully. “Yes, well. Second lesson. Runic syllables. Let’s go ahead and learn these first, shall we?”

            She leaned down, picking the paper off the floor from where Isa had dropped it and placed it back on the table between them. The circle had only six runes, and she pointed to each one in turn, methodically pronouncing them and letting Isa attempt them after her, occasionally correcting her. The sounds felt like they didn’t fully fit in her mouth yet. Once they’d gotten through them all, Sera nodded, satisfied.

           

            “Yes! Good. Now, turnabout is fair play.” She went around the circle with a finger once more, this time pronouncing them rapid fire like one continuous word.

            Isa saw what was coming but wasn’t able to stop her. “Wait!” She held out a hand, but the spell hit hard and fast. Her sex clenched, her back arching. Heat rippled through her. “No! Ahh! Fair! Auuhhh~” An undignified sound escaped her throat as an orgasm as strong as any she had experienced last night ran roughshod through her. She tightly gripped the seat of her chair on both sides, her torso jumping with each wave, forcing her breasts to bounce along with the pulses of pleasure radiating from between her legs. She couldn’t help but enjoy it.

            She bit her lip as the last of the waves died down, her hips still occasionally jumping, and opening her eyes she caught Sera leering at her with a sly grin. As wet as she’d been after the catastrophe from moments ago, she was well and soaked now. The afterglow she was floating in prevented any real anger.

            She grinned at Sera antagonistically. “You’re vicious!”

            “That’s what it would have felt like if you had cast the spell right!” Sera laughed. “If it’s any consolation, you’re gorgeous when you cum.”

            Isa was glad her face was still red so her renewed blush wouldn’t show. She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “Yeah, well. I wish I could say you weren’t.” She regretted saying it, but Sera didn’t look at all offended.

            “You know, all mages look back fondly on the first spell they ever cast. For many it’s a point of great pride. You might be the first ever mage to learn that one first, though. A unique honor!”

            “Well whenever the topic comes up I’ll make sure whoever I’m talking to knows who taught it to me!”

            They both laughed, basking in the warmth of the moment and the sunlight streaming in from the windows.

            “Aaaalright.” Sera said, stretching and pushing the hair out of her face. “Glad we could get some of that tension out. The story doesn’t get any more sterile from here on. If it starts getting too hot and heavy for you and you need another “break”, let me know.” She winked.

            “Yeah yeah. Keep going, I’m eager to know how you got out of that.”

            “Well, because I’m being honest with you, I got way more into it before getting out.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            We continued on through the woods until we arrived again at the outskirts of the town. I was in a strange haze, none of my thoughts really connecting. It started to fade when we started running into the population. All of them had some strange alteration or another, but every one of them had a mood as if they were living in paradise.

            “Hello good people!” He announced. “I have a guest with me. Please extend your hospitality to her as much as you would myself. She’s a great mage in her own right.” He looked at me, and his expression said it wasn’t as much of a lie as it was an attempt at  bold-faced flattery. “Also be aware, any woman who stands too close to her will grow breasts her size. I’m sure you won’t mind.”

            Uberazaad was immediately swarmed, people pausing in their sexual escapades to run over and throw thanks and praise upon him. It was like being next to a member of royalty, only without the guards. To my surprise, he wasn’t the domineering overlord I expected him to be. He greeted them humbly, listening to and granting every request he could with his strange tattoo based magic.

            Funnily enough, half of the excited crowd was drawn to me instead, asking me more questions than I could answer. Most of them were women, running over just to see if what he had said was true. Finding it was, they decided to stay close, giving us a constant cloud of hangers-on.

            After he noticed I was getting overwhelmed by the sheer volume of people, he gestured at them to back up, forming a looser ring around us.

            “Please excuse us for a while! We have business to attend to. Please, go about your frolicking and merriment.”

            Reluctantly, they did so, many simply breaking off into pairs and trios and getting their hands all over each other right there. Others went back to their homes, the town square, the shops, any and all available space now appropriated for ceaseless fucking and leisure.

            “Excuse them, they can be a bit overzealous. Imagine if your personal savior who grants wishes showed up for a visit.” He chuckled to himself. “At least they’re happy.”

            “That’s one word for it…” I said, not wanting to voice my true thoughts. To me it still seemed that they were brainwashed, but it was exactly what had been washed out that was bothering me so much, I couldn’t quite place it.

            “Gods, you look awful. How about you rest for the night?”

            I imagined he was right, but was still too indignant to agree with anything he had to say. I didn’t respond. He led me to a short one-room thatched cabin with bed, firepit and stove. It was humble and rudimentary but cozy enough.

            I turned to him, about to argue that he couldn’t possibly expect me to sleep soundly after the horrors I had been exposed to, but he didn’t give me the option.

            “Sleep.”

            I didn’t even see what tattoo circle he had aligned, and whether I collapsed to the ground right there or he caught me, I didn’t know. I was out like a blown candle.

            The next morning I awoke in the bed, the ashes of a fire still smouldering in the firepit keeping the small room warm. I was more rested, but it wasn’t a peaceful awakening. The entire cabin was quaking terribly, straws and splinters falling from the roof and walls as cries of desperate pleasure shook through everything.

            In fear and confusion I jumped from the bed, intending to flee as soon as I’d identified the threat. I threw the door open and saw what had been causing the earthquake I’d awoken inside of.

            A truly giant woman was hunched beside the cabin with her back up against it, one hand grasping at the opposite breast while the other was three knuckles deep between her legs. She looked as if she could fit an entire man inside where she was shoving those fingers. She was fully nude, as there were no clothes I could even imagine fitting her frame. Even crouched as she was, her head crested the top of the short cabin.

            She stopped when she saw me, smiling and looking not the least bit as embarrassed as I was.

            “Oh! Hello there! You must be who I was guarding. Did I wake you? I’m sorry! I must have gotten carried away!”

            She didn’t seem to hold any ill intent besides the latent danger of her sheer size, so I relaxed a little.

            “You were… Guarding me?”

            “Oh yes! All night. I didn’t have to stay up though, since that’s when I had been at my shift digging anyway.” She pulled her legs beneath her to sit on her knees, daring me to imagine what she would look like fully standing, and leaned on her elbows to place her face further down to see me. Titanic breasts even larger than Clacia’s had been swung beneath her, but on her gigantic frame they looked perfectly natural in scale, barely larger than average.

            “You’re such a cute little thing!” She said, eyes sparkling. “I’m Abby! Nice to meetcha!”

            “Uhh, hello. I’m SerAHHH!”

            Before I’d finished my introduction she had reached out with both arms and drawn me in to where her breasts were pressed against the ground, embracing me in a full-body hug. Hot flesh squished against me from every angle, and every attempt I made to push away only had my arms sinking elbow-deep into the soft masses. I was too startled to be aroused, but I was anyway. I fell backwards onto my ass as soon as she released me.

            “Ooh! Sorry! Don’t know my own strength sometimes!” With two fingers she grabbed me by the waist and hoisted me to my feet like a doll.

            I brushed myself off, trying to center myself while being distracted by her size.

“Where’d he go?” I looked around, not wanting to be surprised like we had been back in the forest. Flashes of the previous night still haunted me, and I bristled at the thought of being put to bed like a child.

“The master? Oh, he’s out in the woods to the south continuing the work. I can take you there if you want.”

I almost said yes, but the thought of being carried by this massive woman only to be dropped by a lapse of attention didn’t appeal to me.

“No! Thank you.” I added, quickly. “I’ll walk. Can you point me in the right direction?”

She did so, and I gave her my thanks and started off. The town was just as active as it had been when I arrived, if not more so. Cavorting couples, trios and entire groups of the turned and transformed greeted me as I passed, many marveling at the transient breasts my presence provided. Many pleaded with me to stay or tried to lure me into their lovemaking, all of which I declined as politely as I could. I kept my course.

I continued through the trees in the direction the giantess had shown me, and soon I arrived at the quarry the Dorund had described before… before… I pushed the thought away of what he- she might be doing now.

            Inside the people were hard at work in the depression of dirt with shovels, buckets and wheelbarrows. I didn’t have to search long to find him. On one end of the hole was a tower-like chair of wood, with him perched at the top overseeing the laborers.

            “The heroine awakens!” He hopped down from his woodwork throne to walk towards me, making me flinch. He noticed, paused, and walked calmly the rest of the way towards me. “Sleep well?”

            “As well as could be expected.” I said, eyes darting between him and all the working villagers. “What are they doing?”

            “Heh, straight to the point, eh? Suppose I won’t get any good conversation out of you until you know. Well, come on then!” He said cheerily, and walked to the edge of the hole where a ramp led up to several small mountains of the removed soil.

            Many of the people looked up. He waved at them, getting the rest of their attention. “Don’t mind us! As you were! If any of your breasts happen to grow while we’re here, just enjoy them. It will pass.”

            The men shrugged and carried on, while the women looked at each other excitedly, then went about their work with new gusto.

            “Quite the workforce you’ve amassed.” I said in an accusatory tone. “That was something we couldn’t figure out. Why doesn’t a mage of your talents just dig yourself? It would be easier, faster, and you wouldn’t need these poor people’s labor.”

            “Poor people? I’m sorry, but you’ve got it all wrong, Sera.” He spread his hand out, gesturing at them as we walked by, many of the women pausing to grope themselves when we got near enough, and a small number of disappointed groans from those we’d just left behind. “Giving them something to work towards makes them feel like they’ve earned my blessings. And it’s not like I’m working them to death. They work half the day, taking shifts with the other people in the town. That’s half as long as most of them would have been toiling away before I’d arrived, and with much greater benefits.”

            “As to why.” He went on. “I’m about to show you. Suffice it to say that too much stray mana might taint what I’ve been working so hard to find. Ah, here we are.”

            We arrived at the far end of the hole, now standing at a point where the grass was over twice my height above us. Walking into this section, we passed massive bones that had been set aside and sorted into piles. Some were being hauled by teams of six or more, so large that my mind boggled to attempt imagining what manner of creature they could have belonged to.

            At the center of all this activity was a white dome of bone the size of a small cottage, slightly tilted to show one massive eye socket big enough to crawl through just barely poking out of the earth. People were all around it, carefully extracting the dirt surrounding it layer by layer to uncover it.

 I stood in awe, staring at the eyehole, and it seemed to stare back at me. I shivered.

“What on earth… What is it?”

“A titan.” He said, grandiosely. “I’ve searched far and wide for the remains of one in this good of condition. Most of them died in some brutally cataclysmic war, its history lost to time. At least that’s what the fragments of other skeletons have told me. This one just so happened to have died in just the right circumstances.”

“The right circumstances for what?”

            He smiled mischievously. “I’ll tell you. When the time is right.” Turning back around and leaving the way we came without another word. I gave the massive skull one final look before following, causing a wave of grumbles from the women in my wake.

            At the time I had no idea what he could have been planning with such a thing, but I had a horrible feeling that it would have dire ramifications.

            He was acting so casual it was driving me crazy. I couldn’t take it anymore. “WHY are you doing all this?!” I waved my arms around wildly, gesturing at everything. “Corrupting these people?! Twisting town after town?! Stealing their children?! Robbing them of all choice?! What’s even your plan?! To crumble all armies and infrastructure?! To get everyone so sexed up that no one can oppose you?! World domination?! WHAT?!”

            The people all around stopped and looked on in shock at my outburst.

            He blinked, then laughed, which only worsened my rage. Seeing that my fuming expression didn’t soften, he stopped, and his face shifted to something more like pity.

“Oh you really have misunderstood me, haven’t you? I thought someone like you could understand.”

“Someone like me??” I said, taking offense.

He gestured down at my body. “Yes! A kindred spirit! I know you see what the world could be if everyone wasn’t so close-minded.” He sighed. “You’ve heard only what people have told you about me and the “bad” I’ve done. Let me tell you of the good and dismantle these qualms of yours one at a time.” He started listing them off on his fingers.

“You say I’ve destroyed infrastructure? Incorrect. One man enhanced by my magic can do the work of twenty on a farm, feeding more people for a fraction of the time and labor.” He pointed to another finger. “Have I disarmed armies? Yes. Without taking a single life. Have you ever seen any army or kingdom capable of that?”

He pointed to a third finger. “Do you know how many of those children were forced into labor just to feed their families? How many of them do you think would get a decent education? History? Medicine? The sciences or arts? Magic, even? None! I’ve established scholars, men of medicine and experts in child-rearing in every town that I’ve sent them to, and they’ll remain free of my influence until they are of the proper age to appreciate it. They will be able to lead the next generation with wisdom unseen in our time!”

He pointed to a fourth finger. “You speak of choice. Do these peasants who work their entire life for a pittance just to sustain themselves have any choice in that? Or into what body or state they are born? This man here-” He pointed to one of the workers. “He was born without his left arm. That woman? She suffered from a disease of brittle bones. The woman beside her, a wasting sickness. All healed by my works! Works I aim to spread to as many as I can!”

He pointed into the distance. “The council sits up there, fully able but unwilling to help, hoarding their knowledge like a dragon hoards gold! They think magic should only belong to the elite or the nobility. I would shatter that paradigm in a heartbeat! I will, once I’m able.”

With every point he made my anger deflated more. His logic was beyond reproach, but I was in denial. Everything I’d been taught told me he was the enemy. There had to be something, some flaw in his arguments.

“No! That’s not- What about free will?! These people- Their minds!” I stammered.

“The only thing that I’ve done to their minds is remove the inhibitions that society had so unjustly forced upon them! Their desires are their own! The only difference is their ability to act on them, and with my help, fulfill them! How kind were the people of your village when they encountered your curse?”

My mind darkened as it went back to the night I was chased out of town, rocks and debris thrown at me for a meager loaf of bread.

“I doubt anyone in Road’s End was half as cruel or ignorant.”

Visions of the happy faces greeting me flashed before my eyes, welcoming me, and upon seeing my “curse”, inviting me to join in. It’d been strange, yes, but nothing but warm in hindsight.

“Don’t you see?! We can actually do it! It can all be like this! We can make the world a better place!

I stood there, silent, unable to accept what he’d told me, but also unable to find a reason why.

“I see you need some time to think. Go ahead and return to town. Indulge with the others or don’t, it makes no difference to me. I’ll be here when you’re ready.”

After a moment I turned back, my thoughts in dizzying conflict. It couldn’t be this simple! It couldn’t be this easy! My mind formed the question but my lips didn’t. Ready for what?

When I arrived back at the town, the maddening array of cavorting natives greeted me again. From a distance Abby waved a giant hand. I saw Dor being fucked by a man with two cocks beside a fire. The ridiculously curvy Festinia was engaged with another woman I didn’t recognize against a wall of the smithy. When Lacelyn noticed me she broke away from the man she’d been making out with and ran towards me, fully nude.

“Sera! You’re still here! I was worried you’d- Ohp!” She stumbled as my curse’s weight settled onto her chest. “Gods, you’re lucky to have these! I’d kill for a pair like this to keep! Maybe I’ll ask him later.” She laughed, then noticed my expression. It must have been ghastly. “What’s wrong? Are you alright?”

Everything had led to this. I was at the tipping point of my ideals. I looked down at my hands, wondering if anything I had done had mattered. If Morwen’s death had mattered. Was it me? Was I wrong? I looked around at the idyllic wonderland of sexual liberation around me, no longer able to see it as a den of corruption and depravity. What was I holding back for anymore? This place was pure freedom. How had I been fighting against this?

Something settled inside me that had been churning for far too long. My face relaxed into a smile. My eyes wandered over her face, her lips, her body. Gods, she was lovely.

“No need to ask him. I’ll do it.”

“Hah! That’d be-” She laughed, then became serious when my hands pulled out some blank flash paper from my satchel. I pushed it against my leg to give the quill a surface. I sketched the circle quickly. “Wait, really? How do you…?”

I didn’t hesitate. I was done with that. I didn’t even write the ignition rune. I knew I would be needing the spell again. I held up the runic circle, set my intention, narrowed my focus on her chest, and channeled my mana.

“Ah!” She gasped as her breasts, already as large as my own, doubled their mass in an instant. She was pulled forward, and had to work harder to stand straight again. “What?!” She laughed, grabbing at them and gathering them up in her arms with a grin. “Sera?! They're wonderful! How?!”

“If you think that’s something-” I said, lowering my voice. “Wait until you see how they feel.” She caught sight of the thing behind my eyes that was asking a question.

Her answer was yes.

Without another word we pulled each other into a kiss, and I let myself fall fully into our embrace. My hands roamed over her chest, surprising her with their enhanced sensitivity. Hers returned the favor in kind, making me sigh with months worth of denied touch. When pressed against hers, for the first time since having them, my breasts felt small. They were a burden no longer, only conduits for pleasure, and I was the one with the power to share them. Right then I made a silent vow to use that power for the good of all who would accept them.

“Oh Sera,” She said in a moment between kisses, “I’m so happy he turned you! I’m thrilled for you! It’s so much better this way!”

Using both hands, I traced the sphere of one of her massive breasts, and with gentle forcefulness brought it up to her lips. With shock and laughter, she took the nipple into her mouth, never having been able to do so before.

“He didn’t.” I stepped back from her, and she took the weight of that breast into her own hands lest its weight threaten to detach it from her mouth. Focusing on her, I spoke aloud the lust incantation without fear of being caught.

She gasped and clenched, moaning through the nipple but not daring to let it drop.

I watched with some jealousy as she lost herself to her heat. I was tempted to cast it on myself, but there was work to be done. I reached down to heft my own pair, feeling the subtle weight the last two spells had added. “I hope you don’t resent them going back to my size too much,” I said, stepping further away. “But there are others I would share this with.”

Her only indication of having heard me was a brief shake of the head as sucked, massaging the other breast with one inadequately small hand. She smoothly transitioned into molesting herself with breasts half as big as I walked away, only gratefully that her nipple could still reach her lips.

I wish I could tell you all the things I did that night. To be honest it’s a bit of a blur. It was the first time I had truly stopped holding back without any fear of how big I would get because of it. I can give you the highlights of what I remember though.

I stole Festinia away from her partner, and that was the first time I can recall making love to a woman. It happened several more times that night with a variety of others, but she was the first. She wasn’t in as much need of growing as Lacelyn with having already been swollen into a plump hourglass by Uberazaad, but I couldn’t help myself.

I left Dor to her pleasure, but cast lust over both her and her two partners at the time, letting them ravage each other like animals.

I found the giantess Abby, for she was not hard to find, and though it took several casts, she ended up with breasts more fitting to a woman of her divine scale. I found my pleasure many times squeezed between those mountains of flesh dwarfing me, and no doubt she found hers.

I found that woman I spoke of before, the one whose member was so large and irresistible that she had an ever-rotating crowd of worshipers. I joined their ranks for a time and gave myself fully to the mindless attraction the hex placed over me. She left me slippery of chest and sex, hungry for more, but I left her with breasts large enough to wrap around herself should she miss my pair too much upon my leaving.

There were a few men as well, but I remember not their names, only their endless greed for my breasts which I reveled in. I let myself feel no shame, for no one around me did either. I found that my encounters with either sex were equally pleasurable.  

I lost count of the trysts I joined and left over the course of the day. It’s all a blur of shared gratification and the mutual veneration of the wonders of the body. Every woman I encountered was left with bigger breasts and a fiery lust, every man a member to be proud of and a rekindled passion to continue through the day.

Losing all accounts of my body or number of partners, I don’t remember during what course of action I lost consciousness. I do, however, remember my waking. With sharp clarity.

The sky was painted with the oranges and pinks of sunset when I rose. It was around a small fire that had fully smouldered from being ignored for too long. All around it couples and trios cavorted, paying no mind to me or their surroundings. All were large of breast and long of member, no doubt due to me.

I was naked, and I had no memory at what point my pouch or Morwen’s robes could have been discarded. Had I just thrown away my final tie to my mentor? I cursed myself for being so careless, a shock of shame cutting through the haze. I forcibly ignored my new size.

My trancelike state having cleared somewhat, I was more aware of how much of a sticky mess I had become. I’m sure you can imagine. I walked to the well just off from the center of town, and drawing up a bucket, cleaned myself to the best of my ability. It was then I took in just what I had done to myself. Having lost all restraint, and with a fraction of every blessing I had bestowed being stored within my chest as I went… Well, I’ll show you.

           

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Sera’s attention suddenly on Isa, she was pulled out of the story. She quickly pulled her hand away from between her legs under the table. She wasn’t sure how long it had been subtly stroking there, or how long her nipples had been this hard, but she prayed Sera hadn’t noticed the former.

The subtle tingling that she’d come to associate with growth started within her breasts, and taking one last look at Sera’s sly smile, she began to watch them. They had been just bigger than the size of her head for so long than she’d started to get used to them. The moment they started growing, their size reasserted itself in her mind and on her body, and they started feeling as big as they were again.

Her robes slowly pulled themselves further open as her distractingly sensitive nipples had the fabric dragged across them, making her squirm in her seat. She placed her palms to either side of her pair, and squeezing them against each other, felt them slowly be pushed apart. Her eyes slowly got wider as every moment that passed added more size and weight to them. It wasn’t overt, but as acutely aware of her nipples she was at the moment, she could feel their sensitivity grow along with their mass. She looked up at Sera for a split second in silent question, are you sure they were this big?, but she just kept her placid smile, and still they continued. She released and regrabbed them several times, sighing and groaning, trying to adjust to them, but their persistent swelling denied her the opportunity to acclimate to them until they finally stopped.

            She realized she was breathing heavily, and she pulled her hands away to try and feel the full pull of them. Her back strained. It looked like she was smuggling melons grown in the height of summer beneath her robes, but the nipples threatening to escape through the front removed any illusion of that being the case. Around their stiff peaks her areola had raised into bumps that pushed them even further out now, and placing her hands lightly over them, she could no longer fit their entirety between the bottom of her palms to the tips of her fingers.

            Appraising her reaction, Sera determined that Isa was about to burst.

            “Need a moment?” She asked, half teasing, half honest question.

            “I-” She breathed out hard. She could barely speak. She felt their pull against her every breath. She swallowed hard. She lifted them again with her arms, and it was an honest struggle. She could still lace her fingers together, but doing so and relaxing her arms naturally let her chest attempt to pull them apart as they spilled over them. She let it happen, arms falling to her sides, and the way they bounced... She shivered. “...Sera… How…?”

            “I’m sorry but you’ll need to be more specific. How what?” She said, nonplussed.

            “How do you focus on anything else?”

            Sera gave an honest laugh. “That is the question, isn’t it? In the heat of enjoying them they become your entire world, but any other moment…” She gave her own pair a glance, still effortlessly twice as big as Isa’s, “I suppose my personal training acclimated me to using that energy towards other things, but for you I can see them being hard to ignore. ”

            “More like impossible.” Breathing was so much more effort, every rise and fall of her chest lifting their weight and dropping it back against her. Her skin felt electric. She shook her head, trying to refocus, but unintentionally making them shake along with it. She forced herself to look up.

            “So you gave in.”

            “Temporarily, yes.” Her eyes were far away in her memories. “His strange way and the world he waved in front of me… I’ll admit it was too tempting. But I still had questions. Questions I intended to get answers to.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Looking inside one of the abandoned houses, I scavenged some clothes: The bottom half of a dress with its top which could in no way fit around me now wrapped around my waist, and a cloth shirt made for what must have been a mountain of a man now fitting around my chest snugly, my arms swimming in its sleeves. I did find my supply pouch, but despite how desperately I searched, I couldn’t track down Morwen’s robes. I prayed I could locate them later.

            I headed straight towards the quarry, ignoring the cries from around me begging me to rejoin them and mourning the loss of the chests my proximity bestowed. I found him there, still in his chair, watching the workers. He looked no worse for wear. Did he ever sleep? Did he even need sleep?

            “Uberazaad!” I called out, though he didn’t look at all surprised by my arrival. Some of the workers briefly looked up before returning to their labors. “I would have words!”

            “Sera! I’m delighted to see you’re still here!” His eyes flicked to my chest. “My my! By your size it seems you’ve made your choice, then?”

            “I…” Had I? Giving in had felt like more than a momentary lapse in judgment, but I still hadn’t admitted anything to myself. “I still need convincing.”

            He shrugged, apparently having assumed as much. “Fair enough. What are these words you would have of me, then?”

            “I have questions.”

He considered my determined expression. “You may have one for now. Choose carefully.”            

            “After you’ve won, what do you intend to do?”

            “An incorrect premise. My victory isn’t a single event, but a process that has been building for years. Ushering humanity into a new age can hardly be done in a day.”

            “But what do-”

            “You’ve had your question!” He cut me off. “But you may have one more if you do me a favor.”

            I grumbled, fists at my sides. “What is it?”

            “First, a pleasant conversation. But that is not the favor. Come closer. I won’t bite.”

            I walked up beside him, but he continued to face the quarry as he addressed me.

“Tell me, how far along are you in your education?”

            I thought to answer carefully, not exactly sure what he was getting at. “I can maintain a decent amount of raw mana, and I have a good grasp of the runic lexicon. I can write only a few spells from memory, though, and I have yet to start practicing incantations.”

            “A solid foundation! I’m impressed. And your master, some student of the academy, I assume?”

            “Mistress.” I corrected, “and she’s… She’s gone. I don’t know where she studied. I never got to ask her.” Shame and anger flared up inside me, that I was standing opposite the man responsible for her demise and I was doing nothing about it. I took a breath, trying to calm myself.

            “I’m sorry to hear that. She must have known what she was doing.” He said, unaware of the double meaning he had made. He climbed down from his chair, standing before it and idly watching the workers with his hands crossed behind his back.

            “Would you show me?”

            I hesitated, then pulled a stack of the runic circles on flash paper I had written to use against him. I cursed myself for not having the presence of mind during our encounter to even pull them out.

            “Interesting. This is clean work!” He mused, spotting the ignition runes at the bottom of each. “Basic spells, but what’s this bit at the bottom here?”

            “Here.”

            I took one from him, held it up in one hand, and pointed the other away towards a nearby tree. I narrowed my focus, envisioned my intent, and channeled my mana into the paper. It burst into flames, disappearing into ash as a gust of solidified air burst from my palm. The nearby torches flickered, and it impacted the tree with a crack, sending bark flying as an indent the size of a fist was left in its trunk. I felt my chest get the smallest fraction heavier.

            His eyes widened, a grin appearing on his face.

            “Fascinating!” He said, excitedly. He held up another one of the slips, and without casting it, it simply caught flame between his fingers and vanished like the other. “How novel! What manner of parchment is this to ignite so easily?!”

            “Flash paper. It’s made purposely thin and treated with a mix of chemicals.”

            “Inventive! I must have missed so much more than I’d realized being under for so long. The basics of technology hadn’t advanced much, but this shows a development of industry I hadn’t expected!” He looked down at me from his height. He stood a half-head taller than me.

“Apart from that, your casting is impressive, girl!” He said, and I could find no sarcasm in his voice. “Among neophytes such a minor spell wouldn’t pack nearly as much of a punch!”

            I didn’t know how to respond. I gave a muted “Thank you.”

            “Got anything besides wind up your sleeves? You nearly toasted me a bit back at our bout.”

            “That was just… my cloak.” I hesitated at the word “my”. “It had runes embroidered into the sleeves. I don’t have the mastery for spells like that myself yet.”

            He laughed, rolling up his sleeve to reveal his litany of half-circle tattoos. “Brilliant! I’m glad at least some mages caught on to my strategy. Back in my day writing out circles wasn’t as much of a widespread art. Incantations were seen as “classical” sorcery, with runes being looked down upon and learned secondarily, if at all.”

            My eyebrows furrowed. “But that doesn’t make any sense! The runes are the incanted syllables. How would one even learn to incant without them?”

            He laughed again, putting his sleeve back down. “It was rather backward, wasn’t it? I’m afraid there were a great many more things that sorcerers of old had wrong. Flesh magic, for one. It was awfully taboo.”

            “That hasn’t changed.” I said, wincing. “Mostly because of you.”

            “Bah, it was taboo before I was born. Now they say it’s because of me?” He chuckled. “Well, it’s good to have a legacy.”

            There was something about him that made me relax. Every time we’ve met I had come ready to fight, but he didn’t have a drop of violence inside him.

            “We… We found your grimoire. The one you gave to Clacia.”

            “Clacia? Clacia…” He thought for a moment, then seemed to remember. “Ah, yes! The one with your same proclivity, though I think a few orders of magnitude more intense. Certainly puts your situation in perspective, doesn’t it?” He laughed. “I barely gave it a thought. I hadn’t used the dusty old thing in, well I guess it’s been centuries now, hasn’t it? Once she’d used it to bring me out of my stasis I barely had a use for it. I figured she could get some joy out of it, seeing as she was so keen to learn.”

            “You made her so huge she couldn’t get out of her tower!” I said angrily.

            “And gave her the tools to change herself back if she so wished!” He rebutted, throwing back my angry tone in a mock fashion. “I suppose when you found her she still hadn’t?”

            I fell silent. This wasn’t going at all like I had expected.

            “You said you found it. I’m assuming you took it from her. Did you read it?”

            My face flushed slightly, giving him my answer.

            “With your penchant for academics, I’m sure you managed to learn something, did you not?”

            “I… My mistress said I shouldn’t even open it.”

            “That was not a no, my dear.” He smiled knowingly.

He wiped his hands of the flash paper’s soot. “Well, now’s as good a time as any to continue your training, eh?”

            I looked up at him in confusion. “What? Here?”

            “Why not? No time like the present! And you yourself said you’re absent of a master.” Without waiting for my response, he clapped his hands, getting the workers attention. “Your shift’s almost done, but we’ll be staggering the dismissals today. You five.” He pointed his finger in a circle around the closest townspeople hauling dirt in buckets. “You’re up first. Line up for your blessings!”

            Confused and not sure what he was planning, I waited impatiently and watched as the excited group of five made their way out of the quarry and up to us to form a line.

            “My appr- friend here is going to be performing your blessings today. I would thank you for your patience, as she’s rather new at this.”

“Me?!” I shook my head, backing up. “Hold on, I never said-” I stopped, my ears catching up to his slip. Had he just been about to say apprentice?

            “You want more questions answered? This is the favor I would ask. Assist me in incentivising the workers. Once this group is done, you may ask me another one.”

            My questions were many and still burning. “But I don’t know the half of-”

            “Which is what learning is for! Madame, please, step right up! What is your request?”

            She stepped forward and was immediately caught in my aura. A pair of breasts as big as those I just gave you grew out from her chest. Her humble woven top exploded into strips as she was pulled forward with a gasp, suddenly half-nude.

            She struggled with her words, trying and failing to ignore them just as you are right now. “Ohh! I- Master, they’re lovely but… I didn’t ask for-”

            “Don’t mind those! They’re temporary. Go on?”

            “Oh. Alright.” She held them up from the bottom to avoid hunching her back. “Yesterday there was a man. You had given him muscles beyond anything I’d ever seen… He could hold up a woman with each arm! I want to know what that’s like! Would you do that for me?”

            “Certainly!” He said assuredly. Then he turned to me. “Well?”

            “But I don’t know-”

            “You said you don’t have incantations yet? Take out some of that flame paper of yours.”

I did so.

“Think back to the book. I’m sure you at least glanced over the many involving the growing of muscle. Show me what you would do. I’ll guide you.”

Using a plank of the chair as a writing surface, I hunched over, trying to scrounge around in my brain for details of the runes I had seen and their associations. Badly guessing several parts, I added the ignition runes and held up the page for him to inspect.

He held his chin in one hand, nodding. “Yes, I see where you were going! But you’re missing a vital combination here, and this and this need to be swapped. Allow me.” He held out his hand, and I handed over the paper. Flipping it over, he drew out a revised version of my spell and gave it back. He pointed out several parts he’d moved around and some others he’d added.

“This allows the targeting of every muscle independently based on intent, while still affecting their mass as a whole. Do you see?” I nodded. “You were on the right track with the base though. Go on! Give the lady what she’s asked for. Don’t hold back, now! She’s worked hard for this!”

I held out the paper, seeing the giddy excitement on her face, and channeled my mana.

The paper burst into flames, and throughout her body every muscle grew thick and tight beneath the skin, nearly doubling her size. She marveled down at herself, no longer struggling with the breasts that now looked easily manageable on her frame.

He clapped proudly. “Yes! Perfect execution! You’re a natural, Sera!” He waved the woman off. “You’re dismissed. Enjoy!”

“Thank you! Thank you miss!” She strode away, making the men behind her in line seem miniscule in comparison. Their necks craned to watch her go. Her breasts, which had been visible from behind her, suddenly no longer were.

Turning back to me, he patted me on the shoulder. “One down! We’ll work on incantations later. This will already slow down the line a bit, but you’re going to learn a lot today! Sir? If you please?” He motioned the next man forward.

He stepped forward, not sure if he was about to sprout a massive pair of breasts like. He seemed as distracted by my chest as the woman had been by her own.

“Master! Mistress.” He acknowledged us in turn, giving each of us a slight bow, but his eyes never strayed from my cleavage. “I- I wanted… I was going to ask…” His eyes wouldn’t pull away until I covered them with my arms, the best I could at least. “Sorry, miss! Standing in front of you I can’t seem to remember what I’d wanted. I’d do anything to push myself between a pair like that!”

“I’m sure we can accommodate! May I?” Uberazaad held out his hand, and it took me a moment to realize he wanted another piece of flash paper. I gave him one. “Watch.”

“Wait- I didn’t-” The man tried to protest, but he ignored him.

I looked over his shoulder as he scratched the runes out one by one. “Do you see what these are for?” He pointed at three runes, and another three across from them. I made the connection, nodding excitedly. “Good. And this bit here is for the “exception”. Do you see?” I nodded again, eyes widening as I realized I understood what the spell would do before it was even cast. He handed it off to me. “Excellent then! Take it away!”

I gave it one last study before I let my mana fly.

With a gasp that twisted octaves halfway through, the man standing before us suddenly was a man no longer. In a reverse of the transformation we’d just seen on the woman, tight muscle and coarse hair became smooth curves and soft skin. Hair tumbled down his shoulders, and his pants hiked up on his waist as his hips pressed out. The “exception” Uberazaad had left in the spell did nothing about the bulge in his pants, well, except for doubling it in size. It would need to reach all the way up.

            My aura seemed to not register him as a woman as long as that was the case. It was curious to see where it drew the line, as the rest of him was a vision of feminine beauty as gorgeous as I’d ever seen.

            “Wait! This wasn’t-” She ran her hands over her body, feeling the myriad of ways it was different. Her arguments died down as she found her cock. Her breasts, however, could use some work.

            “Wonderful! I think you know what to do next.”

            I reached into my pouch to pull out more paper, but finding the crumpled up and well used sheet from my morning revelation, I figured it could see more use yet. “That I do.”

            I channeled and watched as the petite breasts her female form had given her burgeoned into handfuls, but that certainly hadn’t been what he’d asked for. I channeled again, and the hands she brought up to hold them were pushed further out as they swelled again. Not enough. I channeled again, and then once more. A moan escaped her lips as the sensitivity no doubt sent a shiver through her, and their size pulled her forward. Then she moaned for another reason. Her hardness had escaped the top of her pants, and with how long it had become and how low those breasts hung, it pushed right in between them even as she just stood there.

            “Request granted.” I said smugly, appreciating the work of art I had just sculpted with my mana and will. Sure, he’d given me the instructions, but it still felt like a product of my own power.

            “They’re- I’m- It’s-!” She couldn’t finish a thought as she pressed those breasts as large as mine were together, wrapping them around her own cock. A throaty groan was the only sound that came out after that. I suspected that wouldn’t be the only thing coming out of her soon.

            “Go on, now! There are others waiting behind you!” He made a dismissive gesture, and the distracted half-woman wobbled away, unable to take her hands off herself. “Sometimes you have to give them what they want before they know they want it.” He said, nudging me in the arm with his shoulder with a grin. You get a knack for it.”

            I didn’t say it then, but I admitted giving him the gift of exactly what he’d asked for had excited me. Now he could “push himself between a pair like that” all night! I chuckled, the irony tickling me. Uberazaad noticed, smiling proudly.

            “Next!”

            It went on like that for over an hour, group after group being brought before me to warp them as they asked, opportunities for creativity cropping up here and there. With each new transformation my understanding of his strange invented runes and their proper syntax improved.

He pointed out mistakes with grace, and he never turned down my ideas, in fact encouraging them when novel ones struck. If a few of the women walked away with bigger breasts as well, it was all the sweeter. Many even requested it after seeing mine, having been inspired.

            I learned much that day. How to shape the bodies of men and women to fantastical proportions. Manipulating genitals with every variation of size and number imaginable. Some were things I never would have imagined myself. Some were even alterations that weren’t purely physical.

Some who craved to dominate others were given powerful voices that compelled obedience, hypnotic parts that enthralled those who saw them, or auras like mine that altered those nearby to match their tastes. One man of the latter type had requested that all women around him be more endowed than him, and that was the first time I had experienced having a man’s parts, even if only briefly before he departed. With all I had experienced, it now took a lot to embarrass me, but Uberazaad laughing at my surprise at the bulge below my tits had done it.

There were some who craved to be dominated by others who could be compelled to follow the orders of those around them, forced into compromising positions such as having their arms or legs magically bound, or in some cases even removed, or had their sense of attraction enhanced to the point that they would fall desperately in love with whoever they saw.

            By the end my own imagination had expanded as much as my breasts had from powering their changes. Flesh magic was capable of so much more than I had thought! By the time the last of the petitioners had left with the order to send in the next group, my mind felt close to bursting, and my body was alight with excitement.

“You did well!” He said as I adjusted my oversized shirt. What had loosely fit when I had approached him was now draped over my breasts like a curtain and failing to cover their bottom curves. “You may ask your question. In return, I have one for you after.”

I thought carefully, having to pick the more pressing question over sating my curiosity.

“When we fought you, or at least when we tried, you didn’t even move or cast a thing, and still we couldn’t touch you. How? How was that possible?”

He laughed softly. “Started with the big questions, didn’t you?” He began unbuttoning his shirt, making me nervous. “I suppose someone ought to know. It’s not as if you could replicate it if you tried.” He pulled open the shirt, revealing not a circle, but a design of runes more complex than any I had ever seen. It was a series of five interlocked circles, with the overlapping sections intermingling in the center and forming a different shape inside them.

My eyes widened, imagining the intricacy of balancing so many runes in the same spell. It made my mind spin. “It’s magnificent! What does it do?”

“This is the source of my power. My magnum opus, if you don’t count my plans for the future that is.” He began rebuttoning his shirt. “My mana is constantly being tapped to power it, and only someone with a pool as large and refreshing as quickly as mine could sustain it. It is not only the source of my perfect defense, but my extended youth as well. It has allowed me to live hundreds of years without experiencing the side effects of age. Physical threats are halted before they reach me, and any mana that is not my own is repelled.”

“We… We never had a chance…” I was stunned. This man was decades, maybe even centuries ahead of any mage of this time, let alone the time he came from. He truly was a genius.

“I’m afraid not.” He said, buttoning the last button. “Which brings me to my question for you.” The next wave of villagers hadn’t arrived yet, and the forest felt eerily quiet without the sounds of labor I’d grown used to. It was just him and me. “What do you want?”

The question surprised me. I genuinely hadn’t expected that. “Me?”

“Of course! You’ve helped me with my work and given the people what they’ve earned. It’s only fair that you’re rewarded as well. With everything you’ve seen, and with all my powers at your disposal, what do you want?”

I reeled, a shiver like an electric shock rushing through me in anticipation. Anything I desired? Infinite possibilities? How could I choose? I fixated on the one thing I had been thinking about for the last several months.

“Could you remove my curse?”

“I could.” He responded plainly, but didn’t continue.

“Okay… Will you remove my curse?”

“No.”

I threw up my arms. “WHAT?! Why?!”

“Because you don’t want that. You only think you should want that.” He sighed, looking disappointed. “I thought you’d made more progress than this.”

I dug my feet in. “How should you know what I want?! You can’t read my mind! You don’t know what’s in my heart!”

“No. I can’t. But I am a student of human nature, and I have been alive a very, very long time. Can you tell me honestly that you want to be smaller? Or even that you don’t want to get any bigger?”

I held up a finger pointing at his face, and opened my mouth. Nothing came out.

Damn it.

I wish he’d have laughed. I wish he’d have mocked me. Anything would have been better than that knowing look.

“So?”

“Well if you’re so smart, what do I want then?” I asked with some vitriol.

He grinned, rolling up his sleeves. “Now that’s a question I’m glad you asked.”

“Wait-” I took a step back. It was too late.

He started positioning his limbs in awkward positions, his wrists together, one hand to the side of his neck, pushing his calves together, then spat out an incantation faster than any I’d ever heard. He did all this so quickly that all the changes happened practically at the same time.

A shock of heat went through me. I felt a tightness in my nipples as they swelled, pushing their peaks tighter through my loose shirt, and the mounds of my areola pushing wider and bulging out further. To my surprise my breasts did not get any bigger, but I could feel a change within them. Their surface tingled, and an unfamiliar fullness started to build inside them. A pinching sensation at the base of my spine distracted me. I turned around to see as I felt something soft brush against the back of my legs, and strangely felt the back of my legs through… my tail? It was covered in short fur, and white with mottled black spots.

            I looked back to reprimand him, but another strange sensation tickled the sides of my head just above my hairline, and bringing my hands up to investigate let me feel two hard horns pushing through my hair.

            A cow. He’d given me features of a cow.

            “MOO!” I’d shouted at him in anger, then my face scrunched up, hearing my words transfigured along with me. “Moo?” It seemed it was more than just features.

            He snickered. “A proper young heifer you are now!”

My tail swished behind me instinctually, making it difficult to grab onto it until I followed it down from the base, holding it the whole time. “What the hell is this?!” I wanted to say, but humiliatingly it came out as another “Moo?!” My other hand traced the shape of one horn, trying to imagine what it looked like. It pushed outward before curving slightly, its dull tip pointed upwards.

            “Those are just for aesthetics. The real fun is up front!”

            “Moo?!” The biggest change wasn’t the horns or the tail, but how large my nipples felt and the strange tightness inside my breasts. I turned away from him so as not to give him a show, and briefly pulling up my shirt I saw the change.

I gaped. My nipples were thick and long, more resembling a cow’s teats than human nipples.

“Trust me, you wouldn’t have been able to handle the volume with the setup you had before.”

Volume? I gingerly brought one hand up to wrap around one of the teats. I couldn’t touch them. “Moo?” I tried with more force, but I couldn’t physically get my hand any closer. The pressure inside was starting to become irritating. My stomach dropped as the problem began to sink in.

“Cows can’t milk themselves! Everyone knows that.” He said, that damned smile still on his face. “Now head on back to town. The good townsfolk will take one look at those horns and know exactly what you need!”

            I stomped my foot. “Moo!” It made me jiggle, which made me wince from the uncomfortable tightness still building.

            He made a shooing gesture. “Go on! Come back in the morning for another lesson, and I’ll answer more of your questions.” He repeated the gesture.

            I would have stayed, but I was beginning to grow worried of how intense this feeling would get if it wasn’t tended to. I gave him a moo that had the distinct tone of “You’re a bastard.”, then turned on my heel and hurried back to town.

            As soon as I got back-

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

           

Sera suddenly looked up, ear to the wind.

            To Isa’s surprise, her breasts suddenly shrank. The process was so quick that she jumped, suddenly feeling weightless, back smacking against her chair support.

            “Ah! What? What is it?”

            “Someone’s coming. And quickly.” Sera said, standing and moving towards the door. She opened it before whoever it was even had a chance to knock.

            Isa peeked over her shoulder to see two people, a man and a woman, dressed plainly and faces stricken. They looked afraid, and bowed deeply when they saw Sera’s imposing figure. Upon rising, they kept their eyes distinctly on the ground to keep them off her chest.

            The man spoke, “Lady of the tower! I know we have had scruples in the past-”

            “It’s urgent!” The woman cut him off. “Mrs. Dutley! The butcher’s wife! She’s in labor! Something’s wrong! We wouldn’t-” She swallowed. “We wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t dire. You know this. Please! We fear for the child!”

            A tense moment of silence came and went.

            “Give me twenty seconds.” She closed the door, ran over to the wall, grabbed her travel satchel. “I must go.” She paused with her hand on the door, turning back to Isa. Quickly, she rattled off three quick incantations rapid fire, her arm pointed out towards her.

            “To keep you occupied while I’m gone.” She gave her a half-smile. “Don’t worry about the mess. I’ll help you clean up when I get back.” With that, she swiftly exited and closed the door behind her.

            Isa was alone in the tower for the first time. It felt odd.

            “The mess…?” She pondered, looking herself over for any signs of obvious change. Her body was the same. She wasn’t overcome with any waves of undue heat. She felt normal except for…

            She pulled open her robes. It felt strange to have petite breasts on her chest again. After being large for so long, they somehow felt even smaller. The subtle way Sera had altered their shape carried over to their smaller size, probably barely perceptible to anyone but her. All except for her nipples, which had seemed to have forgotten they’d been inverted and now poked proudly out in the open. And… Did they look a little bigger? The color was off, too. They were just a shade darker than they had been.

            Thinking back to Sera’s story, she started putting the pieces together when the final one fell into place. The pressure.

            “Oh gods Sera, what have you done to me now?” She said, half in amusement and half in anxious anticipation. Her breasts felt tight, and slowly, almost imperceptibly, they were swelling.

            She brought one hand up to a slightly-too-large nipple and squeezed. A new sensation prickled just behind it and traveled down her spine to light a fire below. It had only been a taste, for as she brought her fingers closer in and tried a pulling motion, it hit her in earnest. A barely satisfying sense of relief tingled through her as several drops of white liquid leaked from the tip of the nipple.

            She looked down at where the drops clung to the slowly growing curve of her breasts, and brought her hand up to her mouth to lick away the moisture almost without thinking. The action had surprised her, but…

            “Sweet.” She mused. It was strange, sure, but no stranger than the last few days had been. The pressure continued to build, and it told her exactly what was about to happen. She would need to milk herself.

At the moment “need” was a strong word. The sensation was only slightly uncomfortable, but it was steadily getting worse. Her breasts were becoming tight, but she could tell that they weren’t just filling up. They were becoming larger as well, and if she held her breath she could watch them slowly creeping outwards. But of course they were. She knew Sera well enough by now that she wouldn’t abide a small chest.

The most bizarre were her nipples. As she watched them, it almost felt similar to what she’d felt as a man becoming hard, only in slow motion. They were getting thicker and longer in a fashion that slightly outpaced her breasts, keeping them oddly larger than them in proportion. She flicked them teasingly, making her shiver, and the tingle from just behind them begged them for more direct intervention.

She watched them for a while, growing and increasing in pressure with every beat of her heart and breath in her chest.

As she was about to give in and live through another part of Sera’s story, she had a thought. This was the first time she’d truly been left alone in the tower. She looked around, then back at her chest, and decided she couldn’t let this opportunity go to waste. As the growth was proceeding slowly, she wrapped her robes back around herself and tried to ignore them for the time being. It was time to do some snooping.

She bounced up the stairs, each step agitating the new pressure. She’d already explored her own room, but as it was meant for guests it probably didn’t hold many secrets. The pressure in her breasts told her she didn’t have much more time before she would leave obvious evidence of her exploring. She hurried to Sera’s sleeping chamber across from her own, determined to make the most of the time.

There was nothing in her wardrobe except the expected clothes and several customly tailored robes to accommodate a range of increasing sizes. She checked for loose floorboards and hidden compartments, finding nothing. She almost left the room without checking under the bed, as that would have been too obvious, but while shoving her hand between the folds of the down mattress, her fingers brushed against something hard.

She grabbed it, pulling it out, and her jaw dropped. She could tell immediately that this had to be the grimoire from Sera’s story. She flipped through several pages at random, finding the notes that Clacia must have left, and several more in a different hand. Sera’s own notes? The runic circles themselves were still a mystery to her, and she wasn’t about to go casting anything in this book on herself. Still, she couldn’t hold back the awe of holding the flesh warlock’s very own spellbook.

She carefully replaced it, filing away its location in her mind for later, and exited the room. She was still swelling steadily, and her breasts were just now surpassing her hands' ability to fit them in her grasp. Still, she pressed on.

Her next stop was Sera’s desk. She had said that’s where Morwen had kept the grimmoire, wasn’t it? Maybe it had something else now. The top was scattered with a few loose pieces of parchment, several of which were wadded up to be discarded. One arm around her chest getting slightly wet, she started reading.

I’m sure this is a matter you have already given much thought to, but-

This was scribbled out and discarded.

I present to you an option which you may not have considered. Your prisoner is- 

This was also discarded.

Prestieged council- 

Only those two words were on the page, and it too had been crumpled up.

She started checking the drawers and found more half-completed copies of the same unsent letter. She looked through and found the most complete copy with the fewest things scratched out.

Honored council. I present to you a proposition that may not have occurred to you. You have shared with me the method by which you intend to hold your subject, and while it will function, it has evident flaws. There are still too many suffering from his work, myself included. I have attached here a proposal for a different design of runic circle to be used, and request permission to use it to negotiate with your prisoner for the means to end their afflictions. I know in your wisdom you will find this to be the right decision.

Regards,

-Seraphinae

Curious. It seems she was still trying to find a solution to her curse. Isa had a clear idea of who the prisoner could be, but how he had ever been captured…

A droplet of milk leaked through her robe and stained the corner of the page.

“Damn!” She tried to wipe it off, but in so doing a second droplet fell to mark another discarded page. She backed away, cursing again. Her situation was becoming more difficult to ignore. Much fuller now and nearing the size of her head again, and both were leaking a constant steam of milky droplets.

She decided to end the search and retreat to her chamber to make the “mess” there. She sat on the side of the bed, watching her robes gradually push further out with every inhale. She pulled them open, and seeing how much they were already producing, she braced herself for the worst.  

“Well, nothing else to do about it I suppose…” She wrapped her fingers and thumb around each nipple, preparing herself.

She squeezed and pulled, and the sensation was more than she had bargained for. Not just relief, but satisfaction tingled through her as two jets of milks sprayed out of her and dappled the floorboards with white droplets. She realized she had moaned.

“Gods.” She looked at the sheer quantity one little tug had produced, then down at her still-growing breasts, and felt a premonition. There was going to be a lot of milk.

She let herself squeeze again and relished the sensation of release. She found it strange that rather than several small streams, the milk instead came from a single larger duct at the front like a cow’s teat. More of Sera’s meddling no doubt. Still, she couldn’t argue with the results. Uberazaad’s voice from her story echoed in her head.

“To handle the volume

She allowed herself to continue, slowly pulling them from base to tip and enjoying the feeling and noting how the quantity of the streams increased with every pull. She learned over time how to get the most satisfaction and the most milk from each movement, and also learned those two things seemed to coincide.

The puddles on the floor grew wider as she gave in to the feeling. It was almost hypnotic. She took turns, squeezing right, then left, then right again in order to avoid that empty feeling of the moments that both weren’t being attended to. Gods, she felt like a fountain! She shuddered to think of how much milk Sera had been making at over twice her size.

Isa fell into the trance of the alternating motion, her mind not going blank, but being filled by the sensations. The only way she kept track of the time passing was how much bigger she was getting and how thick her teats felt between her fingers. She lost track of the minutes, and wasn’t sure how many hours it had been when the door to her room finally opened.

Isa had been hunched forwards, her massive breasts squished between her chest and her knees to pump that much more out of each tug. She turned over one shoulder to see Sera’s smarmy smile. Isa stopped milking, and mere moments were enough to feel the pressure start building again.

“Hope I wasn’t gone too long. Get along alright without me?”

“Can you turn the faucets off now, please?” Isa moaned, embarrassed to sound so needy.

“Hmm… I don’t know… You make such a cute cow!”

“Sera!” She whined.

“Alright, alright.” She muttered an incantation, and while the milk inside didn’t simply vanish, the constant growing pressure seemed to recede. “Why so upset? You’re not even back to as big as I’d left you. I was barely gone an hour!”

“I didn’t know how long you’d be gone!” She said, standing and seeing the mess she’d made of herself and her bed. She was soaking wet, and standing up put her feet in a pool of white that touched the feet of the bed on either side. “When would it have stopped if you hadn’t come back?”

“Stopped?” She chuckled. “I thought you knew me better than that.” She looked Isa up and down, eyes locking on her distended nipples for a moment. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

She held out her hands, muttering several incantations in turn. The first returned her teats to normal nipples, if normal meant in proportion to how large her breasts still were. The second shrank Isa’s chest back down to its normal impish size. The second evaporated the wetness coating her skin, sweat included, and the third did the same to the puddle on the floor.

“There we are. Shall we return to the table?”

“Sure.” Isa crossed her arms after refolding her robes around her. “Is that woman okay? The baby?”

“Both were healthy and resting when I left.” She made a face as she turned back towards the stairs. “It wasn’t the best situation when I arrived, but she was strong. They’ll be alright.”

Isa breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn’t believe flesh magic was still so reviled if it could perform such life-saving feats!

“So, remind me where I had left off?”

Isa took her seat. “You’d just been, uhh, turned into a cow.”

“Right! I think I had neglected to keep you properly caught up with me as well.” Sera sat down, steepling her fingers with her elbows on the table. “Allow me to correct myself.”

Even having just been returned to normal, which now felt feebly small to her, Isa felt the swelling return with a vengeance. The change wasn’t instant, but it certainly wasn’t as slow as whatever spell she’d put on her before she had left. She held them softly as they went through the previous stages of her story, palm-filling to overflowing to arm-filling to overwhelming. The growth slowed to a stop, and Isa released them to take them in.

Sitting up straight, which was quite the feat to do due to their weight, their bottom curves rested just above her navel, and their peaks pointed out a forearm’s length from her ribs. She leaned back hard into her chair and arched forward so her back wouldn’t have to take on all the weight itself.

“Ah… So this is what cow-Sera was dealing with.”

“You’ve already seen what the teats could be like, but I could give you the horns and tail if you’d prefer the full experience.” She said with a smile that showed she meant it.

“N-no! I mean- These are definitely enough of an illustration.” The look Sera gave her made her worry for a moment if she was going to do it anyway.

She just sighed. “Alright, if you say so.” She leaned back. “So I had just gotten back to the village-”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            I was a milk-dribbling horny mess and every word I tried to say came out as a needy “Moo.” It was humiliating, but it saved me the trouble of trying to explain myself. I didn’t have to. Anyone who saw my state knew immediately what I needed, and most offered it eagerly.

            I was lucky that Festinia found me as a group of excited men and women gathered around, offering the service of their hands. Still nude and flaunting her exaggerated hourglass curves, she pushed the others aside.

“Give the girl some room!”

She approached, and squealed with delight when she saw my state. She ran towards me for a hug, giggling giddily when my aura doubled her bosom. “You’re a cow girl! Oh wow… You’re bigger, too! I can feel it!” She said as she ran, weighing her own chest, struggling to lift them very high. She had embraced me from a running start, squeezing our chests together and forcing spurts of milk out of me from the pressure.

            “Mmmooooo~!” I couldn’t hold back the noise I made at her emphatic hug.

            She pulled away, looking down at the wetness that covered her chest. “Ooh! You really got it bad, huh? You need a hand? Or maybe a farmhand? Hehe.” She laughed at her own joke, bouncing.

            I nodded, trying not to let my words be twisted into yet more moos.

            “Come on. Let’s get you somewhere with some space.”

            She led me into a clearing behind the blacksmith’s quarters, soft grass and open space while cut off from view of the openness of the town. Along the way she had flagged down Lacelyn, who was happy to break away from one of her dalliances to assist me. Equally cursed by my nearness, I had two giant pairs of breasts as big as mine swinging against me as they supported me, my arms around their shoulders.

            “Do these feel bigger to you too?” She asked Festinia as they dropped me off on a felled tree that acted as a bench.

            “Definitely.” Festinia hefted herself as Lacelyn did the same, testing their weight. “Not that I’m complaining!

            “We always knew she would get bigger anyway.” Lacelyn looked me over. “Though this wasn’t something I was expecting.”

            “Moo!” I said in a tone that unfortunately communicated nothing besides “I’m horny!”.

            “Oh, you poor thing!” She dropped to her knees and shuffled forwards, taking one of my breasts into both hands and pulling it forward. The pressure from that alone made me quiver, and a few drops of milk escaped me to dapple her chest. “Luckily for you, we’re parched!” She lowered her lips to my throbbing teat. Her breath ran across it, making me shiver with need. She looked over at Festinia, waiting for her to take her position. “Aren’t we, Fest?”

            Festinia swallowed hard. “Now that you mention it-” She got to her knees and wasted no time bringing the other breast towards her lips. I couldn’t move a muscle, my mouth hanging open. The gentle tightness of their hands had halted my dripping. They looked at each other, sharing the same grin. “Just relax, we’ll take care of you.”

            They initiated simultaneously, taking the full length and thickness of my nipples into their mouths and squeezing my breasts from either side.

            Isa, in my experiences with flesh magic in the time between this event and my telling of this story now, I have experimented with most of the transformations you’ve heard of here on myself at one time or another. I have experienced what it’s like to have a male organ and felt what pleasures one can provide. I know you have some experience with that. I can only compare what I felt then to that. Imagine having a cock on the end of each breast, and they both met their limit and found release at the same time.

Two thick streams of milk sprayed out of them, funneling straight down each of their throats. The feeling of that releasing pressure similar to two twin ejaculations shot through my nipples, into my breasts and down my spine, making me quiver. My tail whipped around wildly behind me. My legs turned to jelly, and my shaking made my breasts quake and another spout of milk shot out of both nipples again.

“MOOoooOOooOo!!” I couldn’t control myself. All I could do was shake and hold tight to my comrades as echoes of that sensation rippled through me.

            They drank through my shuddering until they’d had their fill, but at no point did my milk stop flowing. They did their best to satiate me, to empty me, but even after another half hour, then a full hour, all their efforts yielded them was tired out arms and a growing pool of white at my feet. I wasn’t any less full than when they started. Somehow the pressure might have even gotten worse.

            I stopped them, groaning out another moo as I got to my feet. They tried to stop me, but I pushed them off. I knew they couldn’t continue much longer, and I needed relief.

            I could tell you about how I wandered through the town, cycling through groups of revelers as my endless stream sated each of them without sating me. I could tell you how even Abby the giantess gorged herself on my tits and sucked until she was full to bursting, and still I leaked endlessly. I could tell you how I passed out with lines of people on either side of me still taking turns to milk me as I drifted in and out of consciousness.

            I could tell you all that in greater detail, but I think it might be best to move on to what happened after.

            The sun was rising when I awoke, and while I was still as big as you are now, the cow-like additions had faded from me. I found I could speak again, and the horns, tail, and obscenely distended nipples were gone. My state was somewhat… Confused. I was caught halfway between my anger and the blur of arousing memories that the previous day had been full of. Either way, I needed to see him again, either to tell him off or beg for more. I wasn’t sure which yet.  

            I had to go scouring the town for clothes again, but since most of the residents hardly bothered with them anymore, I felt somewhat out of place as I donned the dress I had “borrowed”. I had to make some modifications for it to fit, but it did the job of hiding my modesty, what little of that might have been left.

When I arrived back at the quarry the next shift of diggers were working dutifully on the giant skull, and by then it was almost completely unearthed. Only the bottommost section of the jaw was still sunken into the layers of dirt.

            “There she is!” I heard him before I saw him. He was in his usual post, on the ledge overlooking the labor. “Have a nice night? You must have slept well.”

            I opened my mouth to give him a piece of my mind, but instead what came out was “A bit hard to sleep when you’re the local drink dispenser.”

            “Well the important thing is everyone got their week’s share of calcium.” He laughed. “You know I had to shrink half these women back down before they could get back to work? You were busy the other night!”

           

            I blushed, ignoring the implied accusation. “Are you finally going to tell me what the skull is for?”

“That was never one of your questions!” He looked around at the workers for a moment. “We’ve still got plenty of time before their shift is over. Stick around and help me with the next rounds of blessings, then you’ll get another chance.”

Looking around and feeling uncomfortable, I crossed my arms.

“Fine. I’ll wait then.” Finding a spot under a nearby tree, I sat.

He stared at me for a beat, frowning. “You’re just going to sit there? I’m sure anyone in today’s shift would volunteer to help you pass the time.”

            Losing control of myself in that way in front of him didn’t appeal to me, so I shrugged it off. “I don’t see you indulging yourself.” Come to think of it, I had never seen him partaking in any of the debauchery he so loves to promote.

            “There’s a time and place for everything.” He responded dryly. “But suit yourself.”

            We sat in uncomfortable silence until he deemed it the proper time for the workers to switch out. It could have been thirty minutes or three hours. I just kept staring at the back of his head, wondering what was going on inside of it.

            What happened next was very much a repeat of yesterday. He lined up the workers for their “blessings”, and pulling out the paper and quill I had left with him yesterday, he encouraged me to stretch the limits of my knowledge.

We worked through person after person, spell after spell, and throughout he made adjustments and suggestions as to how I could get more accurate or efficient results. One woman was enlarged until she was twice her previous height, and something having awakened in the next upon seeing that, asked to be shrunk to half of her own. One couple, a man and a woman, each asked for a blessing for the other. The woman asked for the man to have a ceaseless supply of seed, and in turn he asked for her to quiver at the slightest of touches. I made sure to memorize the associated runes for further testing of these attributes.

As the last man who I had just given a massively muscular form walked away with the order to send in the next group, he turned to me, raising an eyebrow.

I spat out the question again, impatient. “What’s the skull for?”

“It’s for a spell.” He answered, as vague as possible. “Next question?”

            I huffed, stomping a foot. I felt the increased weight of my chest from all of those spells quiver from the motion. “That’s not an answer!”

            “It is, just not the one you want. Next question.”

            “Fine. After you cast your “spell”, what will you do?”

            “I’ll have a great deal more to do! It will just be much more peaceful without so many people trying to kill me.” He gave a quick nod. “One more.”

            “If you deign to actually answer it.” I muttered under my breath. I thought carefully. “I’ve watched you change so many people, but only to fit their own desires. What are yours?”

            The corners of his mouth twitched upwards. “Now that’s a good question.” He held his hands out to the sides. “Discovery.” He said grandly. “That glorious moment when a person realizes exactly what it is they want, and moves forward to seize it.”

            I rolled my eyes. “Real sexy.” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.

            He shrugged slightly, unbothered. “When you’ve been alive as long as I have, basic fornication and transformations cease to be so novel.” He gave me a look that made me feel like a mouse being eyed by a hawk. “That’s three questions. I’ve been quite generous today.”

            I backed away a step. “I guess I’ll be back before the next shift changes then…”

“I suppose you will. Keep up your training like this and you’ll need a wheelbarrow soon!” He laughed. “Sure you don’t want me to make them bigger myself?”

            I lowered my head. My cheeks reddened. “No, thank you.” I turned away to leave and heard him mutter something. I turned back.

            “What?” I asked, but my question was already answered. I saw it before I felt it. The trees around me drifted upwards, the grass around my feet surging up towards me. My breasts swelled massively, dropping down past my waist. I teetered forward, almost falling on my face. They had gotten so much larger or… had they? I realized as I inspected myself that no, they were the only things that had remained the same size. It was the rest of me that had shrunk. I practically swam inside my dress. He had done to me what I had done to that woman! Except she hadn’t had these tits, now easily a third of my total weight.

            I looked up at his grin, way up, as he was easily twice as tall as me now.

            “I find that size is all a matter of perspective. I'm sure they feel much bigger now.” He made a shooing motion. “Go enjoy your afternoon! I’ll see you for our next lesson.”

            I knew better than to argue. I’d probably end up even smaller if I tried. All I could do was swallow my pride and make my way back to town, now having to take twice as many steps. I hated to admit it, but he was right. I couldn’t help but marvel at how much bigger they felt as my shrunken hands explored them on the way back. They were so casually huge. A thought occurred to me that, could he have read my thoughts at that moment, he would have been getting off on them. I was certainly discovering some things.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “Minus the change in perspective-”

            Isa breathed in as another few pounds bubbled up from inside her, adding to the strain on her back. She did her best to not get drawn too far into them. Imagining them being twice their size was distracting enough.

            “I was about there.”

            “They’re… getting up there.”

            “Any interest in being a halfling for the next section?”

            “No!” Isa shouted a bit too quickly. “Uh, no thank you, I mean. They’re plenty big enough.” She took her hands off their sides and tried to change the subject. “I didn’t realize you two were that close.”

            “I wouldn’t say we were close at all.” She said, leaning back. “But he did teach me a great deal.”

            Is that why you’re trying to see him again wherever he’s being held? Isa thought, not daring to voice the question.

            “Surely you realized whatever plans he had for that skull couldn’t have been good?”

            She paused, thinking. “At the time I was having a difficult time figuring out what “good” was. Right and wrong were so muddled… It’ll be easier to know my feelings once you’ve heard the rest. I’ll continue. I’ll spare you some of the details, as the next few days were as similar as they all were different.”

            “I’ll let you imagine the kinds of fun I had at my half-size back in town before the next lesson. The one thing I will mention is how truly small Abby made me feel the next time I saw her.”

            “It continued on like that. I would take my rest at the town, getting very little actual rest, and return to him before the change in workers to continue my training. As I arrived he would undo what he’d changed in me if they hadn’t worn off already, such as my miniature size, then I would help with the next round of blessings. Once I was confident with my runic circles and he had little to no corrections to give, he began teaching me their incantations, and I took to them like a duck to water. Soon I was incanting the blessings all on my own with nary an error to be seen.”

“After each round of blessings, he would let me ask more questions. The number of questions would vary, sometimes a few, sometimes only one.”

            “I asked whatever my curiosity begged for, and his answers ranged from explicitly detailed to vague and unhelpful, but the topic of the skull seemed forever off-limits.”

            “How did you learn flesh magic?”

            “Trial and error.”

            “How many people have you changed?”

            “Too many to count.”

            “Do you ever transform yourself?”

            “How do you know this isn’t what I’ve transformed myself into?”

            “Then, before I left for the day, he would do something new to me. Every time I returned to town my chest would be a little bigger, but my transformations were always different, never the same thing twice. The whims of the transformations he beset me with were as capricious as his answers.”

            “One day he adjusted the sensitivity of my skin until the lightest breeze could send me into spasms. I barely made it back to town, cumming multiple times just from the grass against the soles of my feet and collapsing into uselessness for the remainder of the day.”

            Isa gasped lightly as she felt the curves of her chest stretch outwards, their bottoms drawing closer to her navel.

“Another day he’d made me grow a cock so large that none but Abby would have been able to fit it inside her. I’d gotten my first taste of what having a manhood had felt like, even as useless as it was for actual cavorting. Needless to say it was… Educational.”

Another small wave of growth pushed Isa further out in every direction, heating her blood.

“One day he even went so far as adding a temporary addendum to my blessing, swelling up my ass to be in line with my chest and affecting any woman within my aura with the same overblown hourglass figure. I’d certainly been popular that day.”

Another surge, stronger than the last two, flowed through Isa’s breasts. Her nipples emerged from their slumber and tortured her with stimulation as the growth caused them to slide under the front of her robes. She squirmed in her seat.

            “All of this and more he did to me, but as often as he’d debilitated or humiliated me, he’d shared with me the influence flesh magic could hold over others. He showed me how to surge and quell a person’s arousal as easily as breathing in and out. That spell I showed you that causes instant climax? He’d taught me that, and I spent that whole afternoon practicing it on an ever-growing line of willing test subjects. My experiments on others every time I returned to town grew ever-more depraved. He taught me what it truly meant to be a sorceress of the flesh, and all the while as the borders of my mind grew, so did my chest.”

            “Ah!” A final, rapid burst of swelling befell Isa, surprising her. Their bottoms fell truly in line with her navel now, fully dominating her torso. If her arms would have been at her sides instead of holding them, their side curves would have surpassed them, permanently altering her silhouette. But she couldn’t help but hold them. They were equally as intoxicating as Sera’s story was. Her nipples bulged, tight and needy, but she restrained herself. Barely.

            “Dispite everything I went through, I remember those days fondly. As sturdy as my fundamentals were because of Morwen, I learned more in a week with Uberazaad than I had in all my time training with her. We spent a total of two weeks together as the skull made its way slowly out of the earth.”

            “After that, everything went to hell.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            I awoke on that final day, as big as you are now. When I arrived back at the quarry, the section that had held the skull, now considerably wider and deeper, was empty, of both workers and the entire giant skull. My brows scrunched up in confusion, but before I could start looking for answers he called me from the trees behind me.

“We’re getting close now, Sera! Come see, come see!” He held a hammer and chisel, and his voice was all giddy excitement.

Curious, I followed him to a clearing where the skull had been placed in the center. Trees surrounded it except for on one side, placing it in a kind of natural room. All around the dome of the skull were runic circles and patterns I couldn’t have begun to understand in a hundred years of study. The work was more complex than anything I’d ever seen, even more so than the masterwork tattooed on his chest.

“It’s happening tonight! I just need a bit more time and it will be ready!”

“Are you finally going to tell me what’s happening? What will be ready?”

He looked at me, then did a double take. “Oh! I suppose I haven't told you yet, have I?”

“You certainly haven’t.” I said flatly. “And you misdirect me every time I ask.”

“Well I suppose the time is right to finally reveal my “sinister master plan”.” He said it with such levity that I could tell he was mocking me.

            I took my place next to him as he turned his attention back to the skull, adding another interlinked circle to the skull with dozens of tiny taps of the hammer against the chisel. I crossed my arms over my chest, as under would have been considerably more effort. I stared at him, waiting.

            “Did your old mentor ever tell you about the convergence of stars?”

            Nothing came to mind. I shook my head.

            “It figures she wouldn’t have. Not all that common of an occurrence. But it just so happens that one is occurring soon. Tonight, in fact. During the alignment, certain magics are amplified.”

            I waited for him to explain.

            “You see, the skull was never all that important. A convenient vessel, but not the real prize. What’s inside the skull, however, is invaluable to my goal. A petrified titan brain.” He paused. All the dramatics were starting to annoy me.

            “And that goal is…?”

            He sagged a little. “I thought you’d be more impressed.” He shrugged. “My goal is the same as it ever was! To make the world a better place. You see, the titans were capable of incredible magical feats, ones you and I could only imagine. If either of us had the mind of a titan, we could extend our focus far past just what we could see around us, even across the land.”

My continued silence showed him that I wasn’t picking up on his line of thought.

He sighed, explaining it outright. “You know how I’ve been traveling across the country freeing town after town?” I nodded slowly. “Well, this ritual will save me all that walking around and altering minds one at a time. I’m going to project my mind into that of the titan’s, multiplying my focus a thousandfold, and during the convergence when the range of my spell would be at its peak, I’ll use that power to unshackle the chains of every person on this continent! From peasants to kings, every person will be freed, and the ceaseless war on human sexuality will finally be over!”

            My eyes went wide with the implications. The entire continent changed to fit his definition of “free”. Sure, I had almost accepted his worldview by then, but a shift in the paradigm this big had me suddenly questioning everything.

            “Everyone?”

            “Every town, every army, every kingdom, everyone on this side of the planet.” He was beaming. “Just imagine it! Every person finally being truly free to express their desires!” He sighed, imagining it for what must have been the millionth time. “Still a few kinks to work out though, if you don’t mind the pun. I’ve still got to wrap up the spellwork here.” He pointed over my shoulder without looking up, still inspecting his work. “And of course there’s that.”

            I turned to look where he pointed. There, above the treeline, far in the distance, a curl of black smoke rose into the sky, carried slowly sideways by the wind.

            “What’s that?”

            “The council has finally made a move it seems.” He sighed, not mad, just disappointed. “They sent someone powerful, that’s for sure. No chance at stopping me personally, of course, but if they were to make it to the skull and destroy it…” He shook his head. “Unacceptable.”

            “What are you going to do?”

            “Stop them. By any means necessary.” He said it without a hint of his normally jovial tone, but returned to it a moment later. “Maybe they’ll even join us! It would be nice having another powerful mage among the enlightened.” He looked at me. “Would you be a dear and go warn the townspeople? They should be fine as long as they remain indoors. I’m sure I am the target, but I wouldn’t want to get any innocents caught in the crossfire.”

            “I… You’re sure you’ll finish before they get here?”

            “By the distance of that smoke, I should complete my work, yes.”

            I nodded. “I’ll go tell them.”

            “No experimenting today! We can’t have any unnecessary distraction, hmm?”

            “Right.”

Unfortunately, we didn’t have nearly as much time as Uberazaad thought. I was halfway back when I was assaulted by a wave of heat as beyond the trees an enormous gout of twisting flame erupted from the ground into the sky. I held up my hands to guard my face against the flames, even that far away, and the flaming tornado was quickly joined by two brothers on either side, equally menacing.

“No… It can’t be…” I broke into a sprint, holding my breasts the best I could to bounce towards the town as fast as possible. Another two tornadoes appeared at the edges, creating a massive wall of flame that stretched towards the heavens. A wall of fire and wind…

            I broke out of the treeline to see a black silhouette standing before the line of flaming tornadoes between me and the town, hands outstretched in controlling them. A figure in a dark green cloak.

            “Morwen…” I muttered, barely audible, but even so she cocked her head, her fiery red hair tumbling down her back.

            “It can’t be…” She said, turning. The flames dwindled, if only just, but they remained there, twisting and threatening.

            For a long moment, our eyes met, our disbeliefs matching each other as the roar of the flames consumed the calmness behind her. But hers wasn’t touched with relief as mine was. It was rage.

            “You’re alive!” I cried out over the flames, tears stinging my eyes. “But you were dead! Vaporized! How-?!”

            “When your curse rebounded I was blasted out of the tower. I managed to get a shield up just in time and I landed in a tree a half-mile away.” She rolled her neck as if remembering the injury. “I was convinced the same of you, for a time. When I woke, all you’d left behind was a scorch mark at the top of the tower.” She said, her voice carrying through a supernatural stillness of the wind she sent out from herself. “But when I found the note, I knew you must have gone. I knew you couldn’t have been so lucky.”

            “So… lucky?” I was baffled. She was here, we were both alive! Why wasn’t she happy? And then I saw it, how her eyes lingered contemptuously on my chest. I’d certainly grown since she’d seen me. I looked up at the flames again. She couldn’t have meant to- Then it clicked. The smoke in the distance. “No…” She had been ready to send that wall forth and raze the entire town to the ground.

            “I found the others.” She tilted her head to the side. “Festinia. Lacelyn. Even Dorund the Elder. All warped beyond recognition and brainwashed into accepting this place.” She shook her head. “And that’s when I knew. You must have been turned too. I knew there was no hope.” She must have found her robes there too. The robes I had abandoned.

            “Morwen wait! I haven’t-”

            “I tried, you know!” She spat it out with a bout of pathetic laughter. “I experimented on Clacia for weeks! There was nothing! Nothing I could do to clear her mind of the corruption! I was left with no choice.”

My blood chilled. “What…” I didn’t want to ask. I didn’t want to know. “What did you do?”

“What I had to.” She said, her green eyes crackled with the reflection of the flames' light. “What I have to.” She corrected. “This magic must be cleansed from the earth. All of it.” She let out a forlorn sigh. “It really is a shame.” She held her hands toward me, readying her magic. Behind her, like the head of some massive serpent, a spear of flame snaked its way out of the twisting inferno, readying itself to strike. “You were a gifted apprentice.”

I tried to think of a way to explain, to convince her, but the logic all melted away before that glare. Just as she was, I was left with no choice.

The massive tongue of flame lashed out, and in reflex my training in the target room and Uberazaad’s teachings kicked in. I incanted a burst of wind, sending it out with both of my hands and deflecting the gout of flames, sending it into a nearby three, exploding it into burning splinters.

Her eyes widened in surprise. Then narrowed in challenge. She sent another from her other side.

           

            I dodged to the side, pushing the blast away enough with my next burst of wind to barely miss me, though the heat singed my skin. It scorched the ground behind me, vaporizing the grass where I’d just been standing.

I ducked back into the trees. There was no chance of me winning a head-on confrontation. I felt the rumbling of the trees behind me being burst to pieces and the roar of the consuming flames. If I hadn’t been so accustomed to them over time, there were several moments during my mad sprint back to the quarry where my breasts would have pulled me to the ground and sent me sprawling on my face from their weight.

A glance behind my shoulder showed the growing inferno chasing me through the trees, but at least the twisting wall of flame had subsided. She was committed to the chase. Good. There was no way I could beat her, but there was someone who could.

I broke through the trees, gasping for air. I passed the quarry, and still not finding him, carried on towards the clearing with the skull. There I found him, finishing up drawing a wide runic circle in the dirt with a stick. Seeing me, he quickly ushered me forwards from the other side of it, not a hint of his usual aloofness in his features.

“You’ve brought a guest, I suspect?”

I ran around the circle, barely able to get a breath down. I nodded. “My mistress! She’s too far gone! She was going to kill them all! She-” I choked out the words. “She killed Clacia!” I’m ashamed to say it, but I hid behind him. I was afraid.

He looked up with surprise as Morwen, wreathed in flame, erupted from the trees. “That’s your-?!” He scoffed. “Well now, what a heartfelt reunion!”

Her eyes went wild when they landed on him.

“UBERAZAAD!!” Her voice rumbled through the clearing, the flames licking up her legs, stoking themselves, the wind itself echoing her words. “Your reign of depravity ends here!”

She stalked forwards, each step leaving a black footprint smouldering where grass once was.

            “I thought sorceresses of this era worked with more prudence!” He shouted, gazing over her shoulder at the forest caught in an outright wildfire. “Someone’s going to get hurt if you just throw fire around like that willy-nilly!”

            “That is certain.” Her voice dripped with malice. She walked closer, and at the last second, he glanced down at her feet, which tipped her off. She stopped, standing right on the edge of the runic circle he’d drawn in the dirt. She inspected it and smiled wickedly. “You must think me a fool.” She gathered her flames, a fiery tornado whirling to life around her. It rose higher and stronger, radiating painful heat which she was somehow untouched by.

            “Well,” Uberazaad scratched his nose, putting a hand around my shoulder, “sort of, yeah.”

            He shoved me forwards a few stumbling steps.

            My aura hit her. Her flames wavered as her focus was pulled away from them. Her cloak billowed outwards as her breasts exploded through her bodice, ripping it to shreds. So sudden was their growth that they swelled forward into their fullness before gravity even caught up with them, and once it did and they had bounced as low as they could go, she was pulled down with a force that wrenched her out of her stance and onto her knees. Right into the circle.

            “NO!” She scrambled, her giant exposed breasts inhibiting every movement, but it was already too late. The moment she’d hit the ground he’d channeled his power into the circle. It flashed, a spectral image of it rising from the imprints in the dirt and constricting around her, into her. It was gone a moment later.

            She clambered backwards out of the circle and, with some effort, rose to her feet. Quickly scanning herself and seeing that nothing more had happened, she blessed her good fortune that the attack had barely missed her and committed to her attack. She summoned her power.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were-”

 “DIE, WRETCH!” Her focus on him was so narrowed by rage that she didn’t notice her flames not responding to her call. Working on instinct and using the runic circles embossed into her sleeves, she poured forth all of her power, meaning to drown them all in a sea of churning fire. With a scream, she threw her arms forward, massive breasts heaving, hair askew, eyes wild.

            She’d missed it. She hadn’t seen the marking that had sunk into her chest of slightly raised pink skin, just above her sternum; Four concentric circles.

            Heat flooded her, and not the heat from the flames she was trying to conjure to kill us both. Her breasts, already affected by my aura, doubled in size in a matter of moments. Combined with the sudden weakness in her knees, those anchors dragged her forwards onto the rim of the circle Uberazaad had drawn. Her upper body was draped over them, arms splayed out to their sides as she groaned. The rage on her features was drowned out by the pleasure she was fighting with all her being. She succumbed regardless.

            “OOOOHHHHH!” She shook as she came on top of those breasts pinning her to the ground as much as they cushioned her from it. She recovered the moment her sudden orgasm had ceased, pulling herself up into a sitting position and dragging breasts the size of half-barrels up with her. She could scarcely hold them up, staring at them in disbelief.

            Her rage renewed, she redoubled her efforts. From her position on the ground, she drew up an even more intense concentration of mana around herself, intending to end her corruptor in one decisive blow. The moment she made to convert that mana into the destructive object of her focus, the curse on her chest absorbed it, making better use of it.

            “AHHH!” There was no hiding the change and her breasts bulged out half-again in size, pulling her forwards, back into the dirt. She quivered atop their jiggling masses as she failed to fight the orgasm that overtook her through them. This time when she regained her senses, she could not rise.

           

“What is this?!” She struggled, unable to heave their weight back under her control without magical assistance, but she dared not attempt another cast. “Undo this you monster!”

“Monster? I wasn’t the one about to raze a populated village to the ground.” He scoffed. “I’m sure by now you’re familiar with your former apprentice's condition.” He held out a hand towards me. “A siphon that redirects a mere five percent of one’s channeled mana towards its function.” He walked towards her, standing right before where she was held against the ground. “But I have learned much since the days when I crafted that spell. This one is much more efficient. Until I choose to remove it, that brand will siphon one hundred percent of yours towards a purpose greater than just burning people to death.” He lightly kicked the curve of one breast with a booted foot, forcing a sudden moan out of Morwen. Their sensitivity must have been intense to elicit that reaction.

Her eyes widened in horror. “YOU FILTH! YOU WILL UNDO THIS! YOU- OOHHH!”

Incensed as she was, she couldn’t help herself. Another wave of growth and pleasure flowed into her breasts from what would have been another attack. They swelled beneath her, each now likely heavier than the whole rest of her body. They pushed her writhing form up as the mark did its work.

Uberazaad shook his head, disappointed.

I was caught between stunned surprise and curious arousal. Even in all my experimenting, I had held the boundary that my own chest, already too touched by my own curse, had been off limits. Mine had never been so large, and a part of me itched to know what that felt like. Still, seeing my former mistress so worked up and torn down, any arousal I was feeling was subdued.

“You’ll never… succeed…” She huffed, her mounds rising and falling with her ragged breaths.

“I already have. The stars are almost aligned. The time is nearly upon us!” He stepped back, looking over his shoulder at the skull now covered in intricately carved runic circles. “Though I suppose a taste couldn’t hurt.” He gave me a brief look, eyes bright, then strode towards the skull.

Sparing a worried look at Morwen, who was too strung out to direct her hatred at me properly, I hastily followed him.

He rounded the skull, placing his hands inside two of the circles he’d carved. “Behold, sorceresses of a bygone age! A new era is nigh!” He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he reopened them, they were a glossy white, their irises blanked out.

A faint rumbling shook the skull, making me step back. All around it a bluish aura flared to life, each of the circles channeling the magic to arcane purposes beyond my grasp. Two spectral eyes, more glowing orbs of power than real eyeballs, flared into being from within the sockets of the massive skull. They searched their surroundings before falling on Morwen, then on me. I shivered.

“Yes…” Uberazaad’s voice said as he began to laugh. “Hahahaha! Yes!!! I can see it! I can feel it! We’re almost there!”

           

            Above the skull a circle of bluish power slowly widened, an image cast in the same ethereal coloring crystallized into view. Morwen watched on with horror as much as I did with curious trepidation as a bird’s eye view of Town’s End appeared within the projection. I could make out the people in the streets, some still recovering from the fear of the fiery event, some already returning to their careless lovemaking.

            “A reward for my loyal workers!” There was a pulse of magic from the skull, and suddenly every figure inside the image collapsed to the ground, shaking. I feared for them, until I heard a sound from over the trees. The wave of simultaneous moans that carried all the way past the quarry to us were certainly not ones of pain. The entire town was cumming at once.

            “So far…” He blinked, as did the spectral eyes, and another town I didn’t recognize flickered into view. “I can see so far!” Another blink, and a meadow with grazing cattle stretched before us. Another, and a castle stronghold appeared, armored soldiers holding halberds manning the gates.

“Perhaps I can already…” The image zoomed in on the two soldiers at the front gate, standing at attention during their guard duty. There was a faint thrum of power, and we watched the soldiers stagger for a moment, giving each other strange looks. “Yes! Their minds are free!” They stumbled in place again as their bodies shifted, their armor bunching up in places and going slack in others as their hips flared and their forms became lithe and thin. Their suits tumbled off them in pieces one by one onto the floor, leaving two shocked and nude women on the watch. Their attentions were pulled, each to the other’s chest as they watched their “brother” in arms sprout a stupendous pair of breasts, and the next moment they were on each other, mouth against mouth, hands exploring the other’s body, guard duty utterly abandoned.

“Their flesh is mine to mold! It’s so much easier than I predicted! It’s all right here at my fingertips! And with raw magic alone! The titans were more powerful than I ever could have imagined! Hahaha!”

The image zoomed out once more, showing the whole of the soldiers' barracks from above. There was another blink, but the location didn’t change. Instead, the walls of the base became transparent, showing glowing blue silhouettes of soldiers in the barracks, eating, sleeping, and training throughout.  


           Morwen and I were fixated on the projection as Uberazaad, without lifting a finger, altered the minds and bodies of every person in the building simultaneously without lifting a finger. In a matter of moments every muscled male soldier was transformed into horny, busty women, and they set upon each other with the same ferocity they would have brought to a battlefield.

“Ahh, there you all are.” He said, a grumbling annoyance sneaking into his tone. The image blinked to another location; a wide room with high ceilings and hanging lanterns. A huge circular table dominated the space, and all around it sat men and women dressed in different colors and styles of robes.

            Behind me Morwen gasped. “The council…” Her voice shook.

            “I can hear them. They’re still arguing over what to do about me.” He laughed, highly amused. “Let’s send them a message, eh?”

            The skull rumbled again as another wave of power radiated from it. The scene inside the projection erupted into chaos. Their fine robes were all ripped to shreds, evaporating into the air. Every aged man and woman was returned to youthful exuberance, but I knew it was only so the next change would be more fun for him to watch. Every man warped suddenly into a voluptuous woman, all wide hips, pinched waists and large breasts with unruly manes of hair. Meanwhile, everyone who had already been a woman was sent into shock as between their thighs cocks of monstrous size sprouted into eager existence. Many conjured shields or brought up auras of defensive mana around themselves, all to no effect.

            Before any of them could gain their bearings or even understand what was happening, he conducted the crescendo of his orchestra of mockery. Every sorcerer and sorceress in the room befell the same fate as the citizens of Road’s End. Unfamiliar genitals pulsed with forced climax, suddenly grown rigid cocks shot load after load while freshly molded pussies quivered between slippery thighs. Not a single one of them was left standing as their magically induced orgasms continued to assault them far longer than any natural ones could have.

The most powerful collection of mages in the known world, all brought to their knees in seconds from a hundred miles away, and all the while Uberazaad laughed and laughed and laughed.

I looked to Morwen, and in our gaze we both found an emotion that each of us now held in common. Fear.

As grandiose and utopian as his pontifications had been, I now saw the reality of his plan. He would truly leave no man or woman on this side of the planet unchanged, with no checks on his power whatsoever, and in mere hours we would all be living in a very different world. She said no words, but in her worried stare the message was clear. I could not let this happen.

But how? What could I do? My mind searched desperately for a solution before it would be turned along with the rest of the world towards less savory thoughts. There was no chance that he would see reason, and he was impervious to any magical attack I could throw at him. He’d explained it to me himself! Any mana that wasn’t his own would just bounce right off him!

Any mana that wasn’t… A plan crystallized in my mind, but it was a gamble.

            Get up.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Isa shook her head in confusion. She had been so engrossed in the events that it took a moment before she realized the comment had been directed at her.

            “What?”

            “Get up.” Sera stood, walking towards the stairs. “We’re going to need more room. That is, if you want to continue following along as well as you have been.”

            “Oh.” Isa’s blood heated as she realized what the climax of this story might entail. She looked down at herself. Only the top third of her thighs up to her knees were visible for how far her breasts stood out, her entire torso dominated by their mere presence.

            “Well?” Sera looked at her from the bottom of the stairs, holding the newel post in one hand.

            In for a copper, she supposed. She stood, stumbling slightly as she adjusted to her center of gravity. She realized just how much she had grown since the last time she had to stand. She followed Sera, and on the journey up the three flights of stairs she was torn between trying not to stare at her ample ass or stare down her own cleavage as her breasts bounced with every step. Their movements were too distracting, and so her subconscious turned her eyes towards the latter.

            She found her thoughts lost in them again, and her mind ran wild with what they would look like in a few moments. Even bigger than this? Gods, what would that feel like? Was she… Yes, it seems she was more excited than nervous now. She knew she hadn’t always been obsessed with breasts like this. Maybe Sera was rubbing off on her more than she had realized. Yet the yearning was there, the need to grow even more, even past all semblance of rationality.

            Sera opened the hatch and led them both into the open air of what was now the roof of the tower. The sun was basking them and the surrounding trees in the pinks and golds of sunset. The sky was clear and cloudless, still blue high above while the opposite horizon was just beginning to be dyed by night. They stood among the ruins of the shattered fourth floor, the scorch mark outlining two massive circles of clean stones right in the center, the rest of the floor black.

Sweeping her robes off to one side, Sera crossed her legs and sat, motioning for Isa to do the same across from her, right in the middle of that clear spot. Isa did so. For a long moment of silence they stared at each other, the peaceful chirping of birds and the wind through the leaves being the only sounds. Sera took a deep breath.

“Are you ready?”

Too anxious for words, Isa looked down one more time, noting her peaked nipples. She placed her hands firmly on her knees, then nodded.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “Uberazaad!” I called to him.

            Hands still pressed against the back of the skull, he blinked, the fiery blue orbs inside its sockets fading before his eyes regained their color. He couldn’t wipe the smile off his face. “Isn’t it wonderful, Sera? I could feel it through the skull! The alignment is growing stronger by the moment! In just an hour it will be at its peak!”

            “Uberazaad.” I said, trying to get his attention. “I know what I want.”

            That did it. He turned his head fully to me, eyes quizzical. “Oh?” He stepped around the skull, eager for my next words. “In all this time you’ve never requested a change yourself.” It wasn’t really a question.

            “I want to… discover something.”

            At that his eyes lit up. “Speak, child! What is it you want?”

            “I…” I swallowed, not needing to feign nervousness. I was nervous. I was terrified for all the same reasons my body was thrumming with anticipation. I gathered my breasts up into my hands and pushed them up, almost towards him. “I want you to make me bigger.”

            “I could have guessed.” He said, chuckling. “All you need do is continue your training and-”

            “No!” I shook my head, “You don’t understand! I want to be bigger than Morwen!” I pointed down at my former Mistress splayed out on the ground under her own weight. I swung my hand out, the words hurting as I said them, “Bigger than Clacia!” My hands flew out fully on both sides, letting my breasts drop and bounce with their full weight. “Bigger than anyone! I need to feel it! I need to know! I…”

            He waited while I collected my words, chosen carefully.

            “I need you to do it. I need it to be you, Master.”

            “SERA! NO!” Morwen shouted in despair, reaching desperately for me over her tits.

            “Oh shush, you!” He flicked a hand towards her in minor annoyance, and with great force she was sent flying backwards towards the trees, rolling several times before coming to a jiggly stop flat on her back. Her breasts took several moments to stop moving after she did, spread out on top of her. During her rolling they had lost the mass that could be attributed to my aura, but she was still immobile.

            His smile became a grin. In the entirety of our time together, I had never admitted it. I had never once called him my new Master. He had swallowed the bait whole.

            “Oh Sera,” He rolled up his sleeves, genuine joy on his face. “That’s all you had to say.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            “And so he began.”

            Isa felt the familiar warmth bloom in her chest, inside her breasts. Her borrowed robe had already been stretched to its limits, so the first moments of growth forced the barely overlapping folds apart to reveal the full depth of her cleavage. She held fast to them as the first rumblings of growth started sliding her robes further apart.

            “For this he didn’t use any of his tattoos. It’s for that reason I think that, for him, it was personal.” A pained look crossed Sera’s face. “He didn’t use any incantations either. He simply began to channel his mana directly to his purpose, and I, to the best of my ability, funneled that mana into the runic circle on my back.”

            Isa gasped softly as her nipples fully emerged, and abandoning any pretense of modesty, she pulled her robes fully open to reveal them. She strained as the weight pulled her forwards, making them contact the tops of her thighs for as long as she didn’t fight to keep her back straight. Their weight continued to increase.

“Outwardly the effect was the same, my chest grew the more of his power he let flow into me, into them, though inwardly I was beginning to feel the growing pressure, the very spell his past self had cast on me fighting against the oncoming rush of power.”

           

            The heat was unbearable. As much as she wanted to plunge her hands between her legs, she couldn’t pull any of her focus off of that slow, persistent swelling. It was intoxicating. She began running her hands in wide circles around their curves.

“There were plenty of times when I had let myself indulge in their size. I could scarcely remove them from my mind for the last few months. But never had I been able to see them grow so quickly, so much, in real time. It was difficult to keep my focus on my purpose, to not let myself simply watch them grow under his power and sink into the pleasure of it. I had to continue to grab his mana and twist it away from them and force it into the curse, hand over fist.”

She could no longer keep them off her legs, not unless she leaned fully back. She didn’t want to. The warmth of her crossed legs beneath them helped cradle them against the cold stone, and soon she could only reach her nipples with her arms fully stretched around them. Her breath had become ragged. She swallowed. They got bigger, and bigger…

And then they stopped.

Isa dragged her eyes away from them to look up at Sera, who had a strange kind of pride on her face. It took her a moment to notice why. For the first time, or at least the first intentional time, the two of them sat across from each other, breasts the same size. It astounded Isa at just how easily Sera held them up, perfect posture making them stand much further out than her own. She made it look so easy. She remembered that she hadn’t even cast anything so far, only slowly releasing her aura which she had been holding in a tight grip with her mind the entire time she had known her.

Sera breathed a sigh of relief, letting herself truly relax for the first time in days.

            “They suit you.” She smiled warmly, taking her in.

            Words were lost to Isa. Now, as she held them, or at least tried to as there was no way to confine their entirety to her arms, let alone her hands, she felt a strange kinship with Sera. Some place in the back of her mind voiced that she was basically holding Sera’s breasts. She laughed nervously at the thought and her situation. They were enormous, all-encompasing, and so gods-damned hot.

            “Of course, my fixation on them wasn’t the only thing that made it hard to focus on my task.” She leaned forward slightly, tracing out a circle in the ash of the scorch mark with a single finger. “The curse not only increased their size, but their sensitivity as well. The bigger they got, the better they felt, and the more surface area there was with which to feel. A feedback loop.” Her finger danced in practiced circles along the cobbles, until a fully articulated runic circle sat before her. She gave her a sly smile. “I’ll do my best to replicate that sensation for you as well.”

            “Oh, uhh- AH!” Isa wasn’t able to formulate a proper response before Sera placed her palm down on the circle, making it glow faintly blue. She probably wouldn’t have been able to even if given a full year to think one up.

            The warmth flared up again as a sudden burst of growth surprised her, now tinged with something else, a faint… tingling? Her palms continued their rubbing, but there was now an electric undercurrent to her touches. Everything felt closer somehow, her robes, her hands, even the light breeze against her skin. It all pressed in on her as her breasts pressed further out in every direction. The swelling evened out again, resuming its steady pace as Sera calibrated the rate of her channeling. As Isa sat hunched over them, their full weight was now held up by her legs pressing into them from beneath, causing the growth to start pushing their curves upwards rather than down.

            Sera didn’t take her hand off the circle, letting her mana flow into it at a steady drip rather than all at once. She certainly wasn’t holding back on trying to recreate the full experience.

            “Just like this, he took his time with it. I couldn’t fully tell, but I think he was enjoying it almost as much as I was. Or maybe he was just enjoying watching me enjoy it. The discovery of it. Maybe it doesn’t matter. Every gathered inch stoked my heat and tried to pull my attention away from the curse, to let it all snap out of my control. But I held.”

            Her legs were slowly being consumed as she surpassed Sera’s size. True to her word, the sensation of her touch against her skin slowly became more intense. An electric zing shot down her spine and made her pussy throb with every brush, every stroke. A shallow fear mixed with excitement ran through her as surely as her arousal as the question came to her. How much bigger was she going to get?

            “I began a mantra under my breath as I sucked in his power, as it pressed against my insides yearning for release. “More.” I said it again and again through my ragged breaths, growing louder, and once he heard me, he obliged with a wicked grin.”

            “Ahh!” Isa braced as the rate of growth increased, causing another surge of that pulsing heat within them to lash at her soul. Gods, she was melting. They spilled out over her legs as they pressed against each other, against her. There was no way she could stand with these holding her down. Soon they were piled up to her neck, to her chin. She gasped as the stone of the cobbled floor below her contacted their spilled out edges, having engulfed her legs completely. She was being buried by her own breasts.

            “They grew faster, and I struggled to keep up with all of the power he funneled into me. I had been standing when he started, and that was no longer possible. I collapsed to my knees, the ground having to hold them up for me. Some of his mana started to slip through my grasp toward his original purpose of swelling me directly, though the result was the same. I grew, and as I’m sure you’re feeling now, the stimulation of their sheer presence was beginning to push me towards the edge.”

            She was right. Isa had slowed the motions of her hands as the sliding against her skin became too intense. The bubbling sea of her pleasure rose regardless, just the continued pressure of the swelling stimulating her like the hands of a hundred eager lovers. She had to come soon, she couldn’t stand it. She threw her hands forward to try and push towards that sweet release, but to her horror, even when casting the entirety of her arms out over their massive curves, she could no longer reach her nipples. The action squeezed them under her weight, and the resulting burst of pleasure forced a moan from her throat. From her soul.

            “Holding onto my sanity by the barest of threads, I pushed through. Soon I was no longer hunched forwards as I kneeled before them, as they had filled until their size matched my height. On my knees I stood taller and taller until I could almost stand again. They held themselves up.”

            Isa groaned as the swelling mass behind her nipples drove them further and further away from her, further towards where Sera sat. She had no idea how big her nipples were now, but they begged for the stimulation her hands could no longer provide. She slowly lost sight of Sera’s chest, her neck, her head as her mountains grew taller, consuming her vision. All she could see were her breasts. Her hands worked at them, pushing and pulling at the soft flesh. Her fingers sunk in deep, hells, her whole hands did. The contact was every bit as pleasurable as that first night she had touched herself. She had lost all control of her voice, making noises both impassioned and desperate as she ravaged the sides of her breasts with her hands.

            “They were bigger than me. Certainly heavier than me. Perhaps they had been even bigger than Clacia’s. It was hard to tell from my perspective of being trapped inside their cleavage. And yet that itch inside my brain, the one that had been driving me all this time, still wasn’t scratched. It wanted more. It needed more. Not to be big, but to always get bigger. It was maddening! Edging against the precipice and frustrated with the insanity of that blaring, impossible need, I shouted at him, “MORE, DAMN YOU!”.”

            The growth accelerated again. Isa’s cry went unheard by her own ears as her pleasure ceased to be inside of her. It was all around her, pressing against her, caressing her. She was drowning in it. She was far past the point of climax, and yet her body would not yield to it. Her body shook from inside the chasm of her own cleavage, and all around her the breasts she was being consumed by vibrated in tandem with her. Only a distant part of her mind could still hear Sera’s story as she clung to sanity.

            “Across the clearing I heard a sudden noise. Morwen was groaning and struggling, roused from unconsciousness. As I spared a moment’s focus to glance at her, I saw that the breasts that had pinned her to the ground had exploded outward atop her to match my own size. It was my aura. The range of it had increased along with the store of mana inside my curse, and so she had been afflicted with the same crushing weight it was forcing upon me. I looked back at Uberazaad, praying he hadn’t noticed. He had. He stared at me, gears turning. The realization hit him, where his mana must have been going, and the consequences of putting that spell under that much pressure so quickly would be. His eyes went wide.”

            “I released my hold on the spell, on the control I had been so tenuously wielding. It was simple and all too easy. Half a second of a shout escaped his throat before the curse rebounded and it all went white. An explosion of pure mana twice the size of the one that had happened right here at the top of this tower shook the earth, with me as the epicenter. The pleasure was blinding as I came. My breasts were suddenly everywhere and nowhere, as was I. I couldn’t explain what happened to my consciousness at that moment if I tried.”

Isa felt warmth pressing against their tips. Her breasts had run into Seras, and had begun pressing against them! Sera took her hand off of the circle and whispered an incantation that Isa could not hear. Across the seemingly infinite span of her breasts Isa felt a hand reach out to stroke a single areola, running a curve from top to bottom. If that hadn’t done it, the full-strength orgasm spell Sera had just cast did.

The walls of pleasure pressing in on Isa like twin tidal waves finally crashed around her, drowning her in climactic bliss. She lost all control of what the muscles of her body were doing as the orgasm pulsed through not only her nethers, but amazingly, impossibly, from inside her breasts as well. They were so much bigger than her, the pleasure so much bigger than her, that there was no chance of her riding the waves. She could only roll and tumble along with them as they passed over her, ripped through her, dragging her down into their torrent. There was only the sea of hot, quivering flesh, and then there was nothing as blackness consumed her.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Isa woke with a start, emerging from the dreamless blackness as if no time had passed at all. The next instant Sera’s arm was at her shoulder, her soothing voice coaxing her from her panic.

            “It’s alright, you’re safe.”

            Isa took in her surroundings. She was lying on her back in her bed inside her room of the tower. Her breasts were back to normal, or… so strange. They were as small as she had been when she’d first arrived several days ago, but now they felt… gone. Stolen. Her robes could once again wrap around her, but she felt the lightness on her chest like an emptiness. Being back to “normal” felt the furthest thing away from it now.

            Sera had brought in a chair, apparently having been watching over her as she slept. Gods, had she carried her down here? She let herself fall back, letting her breathing return to a more relaxed pace. The memory of that chasm of pleasure she had fallen into hung heavily over her. She shivered, almost an aftershock, even this far removed from the source.

            “I was worried. I thought I may have gone too far.” Sera’s face was stricken.

            “No!” Isa smiled, nervous laughter escaping it as she thought about all she’d experienced since being here. “No, I’m alright. I just… Wow… I hadn’t expected…” She breathed deep, laughing again. “I didn’t know what I expected. But- Wow! How big was I? By the end?”

            The corners of Sera’s mouth quirked up as they noted she had said “was I,” and not, “were they”.

            “Your chest had covered the full distance between us. Before you passed out they were pressing against me. I had to end it a few moments sooner than I had meant to because they were pushing my hand away from the circle.” She chuckled. “You were amazing.”

            “I was amazing? You were- Wait!” Images flew through her mind’s eye as the story up to that point replayed and then suddenly cut off. She needed to know what happened! “The story! What happened to you?! To Uberazaad? Was Morwen okay?”

            “Hush.” Sera patted her on the arm, familiar warmth in her consoling smile. “I will explain.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

My awakening wasn’t as tranquil as yours.

I slowly roused inside what I realized was a crater, blackened earth and charred grass slowly falling from the sky around me. I was nude, my clothes having been vaporized. I rose, or, I tried to. As the magic had rebounded, my chest had surged back to a smaller size, but some residual mana had still made its way into the curse. They were bigger than they had been, but slightly smaller than you see now. I had to force more effort than I ever had into just pushing myself into a sitting position. I found standing to be no easier.

I half-crawled my way out of the ditch the explosion had formed, looking around at what my gambit had wrought. The skull lay fractured into a million pieces and flung away from my position, many having embedded themselves in the trees behind it like shrapnel. There was no semblance of what may have been the brain, likely crumbled to dust and blown into the four winds by the impact.

I looked around in a panic, and there, a stone’s throw away from me, he lay in the grass. I saw the slow rise and fall of his chest. Unconscious, not dead.

“SERA!” I heard Morwen’s voice calling me, and I followed it. She had managed to drag herself behind a tree, protecting her from the brunt of the explosion. Still, her breasts were unmanageably huge, and she could not rise. I stayed far away, not wanting to burden her further.

“Sera?! How?! None of my magic could pierce his defenses? Surely none of yours could! What did you do?!”

“Not my magic.” I shook my head, wiping my brow. “His.” I explained.

He had told me of his ultimate defense, that complex runic spellwork of tattoos on his chest that rejected any mana but his own, allowing him to cast but making him immune to the offensive magics of any other. In doing so, he had explained his ultimate weakness as well. That’s why it had to be him. His mana. I siphoned as much of it as I could into the curse, and just like that day at the tower, when it rebounded, it wasn’t my mana that exploded out of me. It was his. He likely hadn’t used a defensive spell in years, thinking himself invincible. It’s funny, in the end, his ego is what caused his demise.

 “Is he dead?” She asked urgently. “You must finish this, Sera! Quickly, before he-”

Before I could respond, figures flew out of the trees from every direction. Women that were recently men and other women who were recently much less endowed between the legs arrived in a flash wearing robes of every color. It was the mages of the council! They circled him instantly, many dragging strange floating crystals the size of a person bound in chains behind them, four in total. Shackles linked to those chains were manacled to his arms and legs. The strange bindings caused his unconscious body to float as well, presumably for easy maneuvering by his captors as they ushered the crystals around with their wills.

Before I could even comprehend what was happening, it was over.

Uberazaad the Flesh Warlock had been defeated and captured.

I was later told that they had been closing in on his location from the moment he had attacked them in their council chambers, finally pushed into action. They had been circling in on us, searching, but as soon as they sensed the explosion, it was like a beacon, summoning them straight to us.

And that was that.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Isa shook her head, taken aback. She sat up in her bed. “That’s it?! “That was that”?! How could that possibly have been that?!” She stumbled over her awkward words. “What happened afterwards? What happened to him? To Morwen?”

“I’m getting there.” She smiled, calming her with a gesture. “Morwen went unpunished for Clacia’s murder, and in fact was applauded for her efforts in attempting to stop Uberazaad’s works from spreading. Even with the curse that twisted the use of her mana into her breasts, she was offered a well-paying managerial role on the council, which she accepted, leaving the tower empty. The two of us have never seen eye to eye since then, so we keep our distance.”

Sera got a far-off look in her eyes. “Morwen was wrong in much the same way Uberazaad was. They were more similar than either of them would like to admit. It was a problem of extremes. Morwen, and the council as well, have to make room for other points of view, or they’ll both remain mired in the past, repeating their mistakes. Flesh magic isn’t evil simply for existing, though it may be difficult to convince her of that considering what she’s gone through the last few years. She’s still inconveniently huge and without the use of her mana last time I checked. By the same token, Uberazaad must learn to respect people’s choices, let them come to him, and not force them into his depravity through magic. I hope one day I can convince them both to meet in the middle. There has to be a middle path, the path I hope to teach you.”

“As for the council, I left the depth of my involvement with the man out of my explanation of events, but they got the broad strokes, that I worked as a double agent, learning his ways in order to get close to him, and that I was ultimately the orchestrator of his downfall. They were wary upon learning about my curse, and I told them that I had been learning flesh magic myself to find a way to undo it. However, after using what I had learned to reverse what had been done to them, they let me off the hook. That single act earned me a great deal of clemency. They offered me the now unoccupied tower, and to this day they allow me to continue my work unbothered, and in return I refrain from meddling in council affairs in order to let them keep up the appearance that flesh magic is "unacceptable".” She scoffed.

She took on a more somber tone. “As for Uberazaad, the council took him away, locking him up in an underground spellbound room made specifically to hold him. It was designed to siphon a specific quantity of his mana away in order to keep him drained and too weak to break free without killing him. They needed to keep him alive in order to learn his secrets, to undo what he had done to dozens of villages. To my knowledge, he has never said a word. Those who had had their minds altered are still different to this day, and as a result they wouldn’t accept me undoing whatever change he had caused to their bodies.”

            Isa leaned back, letting out a large breath she didn’t know she had been holding.

            “Yes, it’s quite a lot.”

            They both sit there, Sera watching Isa’s expression as she slowly processed everything that she’d heard.

            “So, that’s the whole story?”

            Sera breathed deep. “Yes. That’s the whole story.”

            Isa nodded slowly. She looked up into Sera’s eyes. Her face was resolute, but there was pleading in her voice. “Does that mean I can be your apprentice now?”

“Oh Isa!” Sera laughed, long and hard. “Your apprenticeship started two days ago!”

Elation lit up Isa’s face as she leapt out of the bed to hug Sera, squishing her enormous breasts out to the side with the force of it and driving the air from her lungs. She embraced her back with equal enthusiasm, welcoming her fully into her life with open arms.

“Oh thank you!” She pulled away, wiping tears from her eyes. “Thank you, thank you! I’ll be the best student you could imagine! I promise!”

“I’m sure you will be.”

“But uhh, there is one thing.” Isa’s face dropped a little.

Sera tilted her head. “Oh?”

“Are you sure you can stand to have an apprentice of yours going around looking like this?” Isa shot a glance down to her mostly flat chest, and Sera saw one of her own sly smiles reflected in the face of her new apprentice.

She showed it right back to her. “I think we can do something about that.”

Isa gasped as Sera loosened her mental grasp on her aura, allowing its power to flow over her, into her. That sensation, now so familiar, lit up inside her chest, and her breasts swelled out, out, out. She held them lovingly as they passed modest, large, huge, then slowed to a stop right at the cusp of enormous. One wily glance communicated her thoughts. Just a little bigger.

Sera chuckled, obliging her apprentice and letting them grow even more.

She had taught her well.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Epilogue

            “Oh thank the gods you’re back. How much longer?” Isa whined under the intermittent crash of water against her bare back. She’d only been training at the waterfall for a few days now, but already she could almost keep the water off of herself about half the time. Today’s session had only been about thirty minutes, but it had felt like hours. She still wasn’t used to training that required this much persistent focus, and it drained her. Still, it was better than the rocks.

            “Go ahead, take a breather and get dressed.” Sera said as she emerged between the trees from the path to the tower. “I have news.”

            “Oh?” Isa walked out from beneath the falls, her jaw wanting to go slack from the tiredness in her mind. She retrieved her robes from the branch of a nearby tree.

            Sera smiled in reverie. That had been the same branch she’d hung her own robes over when training here. It felt like so long ago.

            Having wrapped her robes back around her ample bosom, she approached Sera, who shoved a folded piece of parchment into her hands. She looked up at her quizzically.

            “What’s this?” Isa took it, unfolding it and beginning to read.

“I guess I never got the chance to tell you. A few months after the council left me to my affairs, I did eventually get back in touch with my father. I apologized profusely, and in the end he was glad to see I had found a path for myself, despite how much I had changed. I hoped you would get the same opportunity.”

            “A few weeks ago I sent out a raven.” She watched Isa’s expression as it changed from one of curiosity to one of disbelief as she scanned the page with wide eyes, realizing who it was from. “It took a few letters back and forth to explain, but your parents came around in the end.”

Isa read and reread the words on the page, the last line sinking into her heart as surely as a fired arrow. She couldn’t believe her eyes, which were quickly welling with tears.

We couldn’t be more proud to have a sorceress for a daughter.

The last word alone spoke volumes of their acceptance. She choked them out. “For a daughter…”

She looked up at her through misty eyes. “Sera…”

            “I hope you forgive me for keeping this a secret. If they hadn’t-”

            Any further words were cut off from the intensity of the hug Isa threw against her.

“Thank you!” She squeezed, and Sera squeezed back. Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Thank you!”

“Don’t mention it.” She held the hug for as long as Isa needed it. As proud as her parents may have been, Sera knew that she was moreso.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

            Deep underground, far from the light of the sun, Seraphinae the Flesh Sorceress walked the path carved out by the council, a large scroll under one arm. It had no natural light, and so she had to conjure a small glowing orb floating just above her palm to make her way through the tunnel. She dismissed it as she arrived at her destination.

The tunnel opened into a tall domed cavern. The floor of the cavern was carved with seven runic circles of unthinkable complexity. At seven points around the circle stood seven obelisks, each as intricately carved as the circle with their own series of runes, and at the top of each was a massive crystal as large as a person glowing with a sickly light. From the base of each obelisk was a chain, and each chain ran to a shackle in the center of the circle, each bound to a different part of the man that was the cause for the creation of this hideous masterwork of imprisonment.

Uberazaad the Flesh Warlock raised his head, and a flicker of surprise lit up his features.

“Sera! It’s been too long! Years if I’ve been counting correctly. Hard to know how time is passing from in here.” He chuckled to himself.

Sera was surprised. His voice hadn’t lost even a hint of his aloof humor, even as thin and ragged as he sounded. He didn’t look much better. He was dressed in nothing but a simple loincloth to cover him, and the tattooed skin that showed between the shackles was sallow and wrinkled. He looked older, much older than he ought’ve, with a long and untrimmed beard making him appear even more so.

He ran his fingers through that beard, his eyes glancing to her chest. “Looking bigger than ever, I see! You must be proud. You know you’re the first visitor I’ve had in a year or so? To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Sera tried to keep her voice level. Now was her chance to finally speak to the man she’d been building up in her mind, the man who would hate her for her betrayal, for thwarting his plans, for upending his utopia in a single action. Now here he was, smiling at her as easily as if they were going for a stroll?

“I have been given permission by the council to negotiate with you.”

At that, he laughed, long and hard. “Negotiate, ey? Like the fools up there tried to do? You yourself ripped paradise right out of my hands! Quite the clever trick, by the way. I never saw it coming!” He laughed again. “And they sent you? What do you want? Better yet, what could you possibly offer me?”

“I want you to teach me how to undo what you’ve done to the minds of the people, and how to undo the curses you’ve placed. On Me, On Morwen, and anyone else who may still be suffering from the effects of your work."

“Coming to me and asking me to teach you?! Just like old times!” He laughed heartily again. “You think I’m dumb enough to fall for the same trick twice?” He waved her off. “Go back up to your life and your sun. I have no need of you. In a thousand years, perhaps even ten thousand, when these walls have worn away to nothing and these shackles have rusted into dust, I’ll still be here. I’ve got nothing but time now.”

“You don’t have time anymore, Uberazaad. You’re aging. I know you can feel it. The drain on your soul.” He held her glare. The humor in his expression floundered. “They showed me the plans for this place. This prison is flawed. They created it not knowing the extent of the spellwork within your tattoos. They siphon too much, and so your immortality isn’t only reversed, your mortality has been accelerating.”

His silence spoke volumes. He knew she was right.

In exchange for your cooperation” She continued, “I have been given permission to alter your bindings.”

“Pfft.” He scoffed. “Even if you could understand the spells at work here, there’d be no way you could-”

            In a swift motion she unfurled the scroll, holding it out towards him.

            He stopped, squinting at the seven concentric runic circles scrawled onto the paper in black ink. He had long since memorized the spells that now sat around him, and his eyes raced over the alterations she intended to make. Then he saw it. The flaw. He looked up at her incredulously, wondering if she could really be this stupid. He saw the twinkle in her eye, the smile creeping up her face.

His smile returned. He started to laugh, and laugh and laugh.

“You’ve got a deal!” He wrung his hands together. “When do we start?”

“Right now.”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

For only lasting a few hours, it had been a productive lesson. The first thing she’d requested he had granted: the knowledge of how to dispel her curse. She’d even been able to cast it right there. She had sighed with indescribable relief as she let go of her years-long hold of the aura that would smother any nearby woman with her unwieldy size. Undoing it hadn’t made her any smaller, but with a simple spell, she could do that now. She could be any size she wanted! The thought inspired her.

He had taught her how to untangle the knot he’d tied around Morwen’s magic, and she would have to have a hard conversation with her about whether she deserved that. Maybe it would give her some leverage towards changing her mind about flesh magic.

Lastly, he’d taught her the ways of the mind, how to close the pathways that had been opened in all those he had changed. Without the aid of the skull, she would have a lot of travelling to do, but in the end, she could do it. She could undo what he’d done to those people’s minds, and with her powers, revert their bodies as well, should they so choose.

But the council didn’t need to know she had learned all of that so quickly. That would give her an excuse to come back down here more often to “negotiate”. All she really needed to do was win him over. She was sure she could get through to him, to convince him to dial back his megalomania. She had plenty of time to do so now.

In return for that knowledge, she had done what she said she would. Using rough geomancy, she had altered the runes in the stone on which he sat to match the spellwork she’d shown him. It had been long and grueling work, but she’d finished it. Now all she had to do was wait. All they had to do was wait.

The equilibrium of the mana siphons had been altered, but not perfectly. Instead of taking too much of his mana like they had been, or just enough like she had promised the council they would, they would take ninety nine percent of it. Enough to look fully sealed to unknowing eyes, but give him enough to maintain his immortality spell and a trickle on top of that to start building up his reservoir.

She walked out of the cave to the sound of his laughter echoing off the walls of stone. It may be five years, maybe ten, but one day, Uberazaad would build up enough mana to break free and again walk in the light of the sun, trying to make the world a better place.

            After all, she had so much more to learn.

Author’s Note

        Congratulations for making it to the end fellow growing boob appreciators! I hope you’ve enjoyed the story. I put my heart and soul into this one, and I haven’t been this proud of something I’ve written since writing Codex more than a decade ago. Please know that I read every comment, and I can’t express how much fuel for the process reading them gives me. Thank you all for your support!

I will always release my work for free, but if you feel like giving me a tip, I do have a Ko-Fi: https://ko-fi.com/swogrider

I also post updates and new releases on my “twitter” @Swogrider1 if you want to follow me.